Billionaire's Sweet Revenge (Completed)

22 Monamour · 49 chapters · 117,404 words

Author’s Note

Hello guys!

Zoé

Isabel here a.k.a. 22_

MonAmour

This is my second story.

I wrote this story because i was bored. LOL

Comments and suggestions are very appreciated but RUDE comments won’t be tolerated.

This story has some mature contents. I will put a warning sign in the chapters with mature contents for younger readers.

I will update as frequently as I can so please support this story by VOTING, COMMENTING and SHARING it. THANK YOU!

If you haven’t read my other stories yet, feel free to check the out:

SHE’S MIND, EXCLUSIVELY MINE
MY POSSESSIVE

ex-LOVER

(book 2 of

, EM)

A BILLIONAIRE’S CHARADE (A fake paradise)
MY LOVE, MY DESTINY

) OWNING THE WILD HEIRESS

) TAKING WHAT’S RIGHTFULLY HIS (Tagalog)

THE BEAUTY & THE BEAUTY SERIES 1 (Kelly & Stephen)

This story is mine so no copying and posting it to other site!! Plagiarism is a crime!!!

Billionaire’s Sweet Revenge by 22_

MonAmour

Chapter 1

“I will arrange the contract ASAP if you agree to be the mother of my child” - Enrique

ENRIQUE’s POV

My heart skipped a beat as I watched the love of my life came out of her apartment building. As usual, she was so gorgeous walking gracefully with her long chestnut brown hair sexily swaying to the back of her waist. She went inside her car and then drove off. I then started the ignition and discreetly followed her.

She parked in front of the hospital and that made me creased my forehead. What is she doing in the hospital again? I’ve been following her for almost two weeks now and this was her 5th time visiting this hospital. I also parked my car and went out quickly to follow her. She went to the information and then went further inside. I decided not to follow her further, instead I went to the information.

“Excuse me miss” I said to get her attention. She stopped typing on her computer and looked at me. Then a seductive smile appeared on her lips as she stared at me.

“Yes sir. Do you need anything?” She asked as she tried to flaunt her boobs which was almost spilling out from her uniform.

“I just want to ask if what that girl is doing here. I mean the girl who just went inside talking to you a while ago, Blake Angela Greene” I asked while flashing my perfect smile to her. I saw her having second thoughts but I reached for her hand and touched it in a teasing manner. She smirked as she leaned over and whispered it to my ear.

“She is visiting her mother”

“Really? What happened to her?” I asked her and touched her cheek, flirting with her. She giggled and it made me cringed but I must play it cool.

“She’s been in the hospital for a month because of a heart disease. Actually, she needed a heart transplant as soon as possible which I find it impossible since they had no money” She said and it made me scowled at her angrily. Her smile faded away as she noticed my angry face and was about to say something when I stormed out of the hospital. I needed to do something.

_♥♥♥

BLAKE’s POV

I opened the door carefully, not wanting to wake my mother up. I went to the chair next to the small table and sat there quietly. I looked at my sleeping mother, she lost a lot of weight now because of her condition. My heart ached at the sight of her and tears threatened to fall down from my eyes but I blinked them off. I didn’t want to be weak and make my mother loose hope. I must be here pillar in this difficult time of our lives. I held her hand but that made her woke up.

“Sorry mom. I didn’t intend to disturb your sleep” I said apologetically and she just smiled faintly.

“It’s okay honey. I really want to see you because whenever you visit me, you never woke me up” She answered, sadness was evident in her voice.

“I wanted to mom but I never did because I wanted you to rest”

“I’m fine but I really miss you sweetheart. You’re all I have” She said emotionally and I hugged her. This was why I didn’t wake her up as much as possible because I didn’t want to see her sad face.

“Everything will be alright mom. I’ll do anything to get the necessary money for your operation and to find a donor” I promised her. She pulled away from our embrace and touched my cheek.

“Don’t do anything illegal okay? Do it the right way” She reminded me and kissed my hand.

“Yes mom. I promise”

_♥♥♥

After visiting my mom, I went directly to my agency because my handler called me and said I had an incoming project. I was so happy hearing it. It’s been 1 year since I started my modelling career and I must say it’s so hard to fit in or stand out. Our agency was just a small agency so it’s understandable why. When I reached the office, my manager was already there and she has a wide smile on her face which made me excited.

“Glad you came even though we didn’t have job today” she said and sat on her swivel chair.

“You said you have a good news to me, what is it?” I asked her, a little bit nervous.

“Well, are you familiar with the Dixon’s here in NYC? They own a telecommunication company, food chains and other businesses worldwide. They contacted our agency and they want you to become the new face of one of their businesses” I frowned of what she said.

“How did they know about me?”

“Well, the secretary who called me wanted to have a personal meeting with us tomorrow morning. What do you say? This is a big opportunity for you to earn a lot of money for your mom” She said and I nodded. Yeah, I really need this and I just hope we get it.

_♥♥♥

It was exactly 8:30 am when I parked my car at the parking lot of the Dixon Enterprises. It was a tall glass building. Our meeting with the boss was at 9 am. After about 5 minutes, my manager arrived and we went inside the building. We told the receptionist our agenda and she told us where to go. At the last floor which is the 40th floor.

Upon arriving at our destination, a woman in her late 20s ushered us to the waiting area because her boss hasn’t arrived yet.

“This is a nice place” I muttered to myself but my manager, Gina heard it.

“Yeah. I just hope the CEO is not an old fart” She said jokingly which made me laugh. It was exactly 9 when the secretary appeared again and told us to go to her boss’ office. I raised my eyebrow because the boss really followed our meeting time. The lady knocked on the slightly opened door before she ushered us inside before leaving.

“Good morning Mr. Dixon” Gina, my manager, said nervously which made me want to laugh at her for a moment. The person has his back to us; maybe he was watching the view through the transparent glass wall. When he heard Gina, he slowly turned his chair and faced us. Then his blue eyes met mine. His gaze made me feel like drowning into his eyes. Damn, the man really is hot! I stared to his face again and suddenly I realized that he kinda looked familiar. His blue eyes reminded me of someone… No! Impossible. It’s weird they even have the same surname.

He cleared his throat and that took me out of the trance. I felt embarrassed because he caught me staring at him intently. He told us to seat to the chairs in front of his table and we obliged. Then they began discussing about the project and I learnt that he wanted me to be in a commercial and some photoshoots for his telecommunication company. They discussed too about the fee and all but when Gina asked about the contract, he told her that he will arrange it as soon as possible. Gina became uneasy but she just agreed. We were about to leave when he requested me to stay behind because he had something to discuss with me. Gina agreed reluctantly but she went ahead.

“What is it that we need to discuss sir?” I asked him politely when we were alone. I was slightly intimidated by him. Who wouldn’t be? He was a very rich business man not to mention his looks.

“I have something to offer you Ms. Greene. I will proceed with the signing of contracts with your agency and the project will continue but I need you to do something for me” He said smirking. I suddenly felt my heart beat faster. What did he mean by that? Don’t tell me he wants me to be his sex slave?!

He stood from his seat and paced the floor slowly in front of me while his eyes were fixated on me.

“I will arrange the contract ASAP if you agree to be the mother of my child” He said with an expression I couldn’t pin point. I gasped in shock of his bluntness. I stared at him like he’d gone crazy or something. Is this guy for real?!

“Excuse me?! You want to have a child with me, is that it?” He smirked again and then he put his hands inside his pocket.

“Yes” He answered like the thing he was offering me was normal as eating an ice cream during summer time.

I stood up in anger causing the chair to make a loud sound.

“What do you think of me, prostitute?! Sorry to tell you this but I am not some cheap slut! Bye Mr. Dixon!” I said and was about to storm outside his office when he spoke.

“I am offering you a great deal Ms. Greene. I know you need the money since your mom is in the hospital” I gasped in shock of what he just said.

“How did you know about that?!” I asked him angrily that he laughed like a devil. A while ago he was so handsome in my eyes, now he seemed like he had grown fangs, horns and a tail.

“I know everything about you. You are 20 years old, you started modelling just a year ago, your father died when you just graduated high school, you stopped college even though you’re smart because your mom got hospitalized and needed a heart transplant as soon as possible. You only had 1 boyfriend because you were so busy helping your mom to make ends meet” my mouth hang open as I was listening to him talking about me.

“How did you know so much about me?! This is the first time we met!” My fist tightened in anger while he was there standing in front of me smirking.

“We already met 3 months ago in your previous school you know. We didn’t talk but I noticed you” He slowly approached me and then he made me look at him by placing his finger under my chin.

“Think about this carefully baby. This is a once in a lifetime offer. It will solve all your problems. If you agree to this, I will make sure that your mom will get operated as soon as possible and I will pay your hospital bill”

“Why me?” I asked in a barely audible voice while rubbing my fingers together.

“Because I want you” He said bluntly. I shook my head no and that made the smirk on his face disappear. His face contorted in anger.

“If you don’t accept this, I will make sure that your agency will be closed in a week and no heart donor for your mom” I gritted my teeth in intense anger and before I could stop myself, I slapped him before walking out of his office. I didn’t even notice that I was crying because of anger until I was inside my car. The nerve of that man! So what if he is rich? That doesn’t mean he can control everything. He is a nasty devil and I don’t want to see his handso— no, devil face again! To think I even mistook him for—–

_♥♥♥

Please support this story by VOTING, COMMENTING and SHARING it. THANK YOU!

Chapter 2

“

Are you afraid of me?“

- Quen

ENRIQUE’s POV

I was left alone in my office, shocked, because of the slap I received from Blake. My jaw clenched in anger as I reached for the flower vase and throw it angrily on the floor. Damn! You will never get away from me Blake, I will make sure of that! You’re mine and I will do anything to make you mine again even if you end up hating me.

I ended up lying to her though. It was not 3 months ago when I first met her, it was actually 5 years ago when she was still 15 years old and I was 22.

5 years ago…. That was the lowest point of my life that all I wanted to do was die but then because we met and fall in love, I managed to overcome my depression.

The door suddenly opened and my secretary, Sam, peeked inside worriedly.

“Are you okay sir?” She asked me and came inside. She eyed the vase which was now in thousands of pieces on the floor.

“Yes. Leave me for now. I want to be alone” When she left me, I sat on my swivel chair but I wasn’t in the mood for working. I leaned my head back at the back of my chair as the memories I have been keeping inside my heart came back to me.

5 years ago

I stared at my reflection in the mirror. I slowly touched my cheeks as tears threatened to fall from my eyes but as usual, I blinked them off. I couldn’t even recognized my own face. Then anger overcame me and I punched the mirror which made my knuckle bled but I didn’t even feel the pain. The pain at the back of my hand was nothing compared to the pain I was feeling in my heart.

“What happened in here?!” My mother asked terrified as she approached me with my father behind her. My mother cried because of pity for me when she saw my bleeding hand. I started hitting myself which made my mother screamed in horror. She hugged me tightly to prevent me from harming myself any further, then I felt my father hugged me too.

“Son, don’t do this to yourself. It’s not your fault. It was an accident and we are not blaming you” My father said in a shaking voice. I knew they didn’t blame me even for a second but I knew it was my fault.

“Quen honey, why don’t we leave New York for some time so that we can forget about what happened? I think it will be the best for us” My mom suggested and I nodded. I needed to get out of here before I go insane.

“If you want son, we can go to Thailand to fix your burns. The doctor said we can still restore your face” My dad said but I wasn’t ready for that. I felt like I needed to stay like this as a punishment because I felt like I killed my younger sister. It was my fault.

“No mom, just get me out of here” I whispered and she nodded her head in understanding.

The morning after that, we flew to Colorado through our private plane and when we arrived there, my parents tried everything they could to turn me back to my old self. They hired psychologist to help me with me depression. It helped me a lot and my nightmares decreased too but my usual happy self was still nowhere to be seen by my parents. But all that changed when I saw a beautiful girl who was happily riding a horse at the ranch owned by my father’s friend. She was so beautiful with her long chestnut brown hair blowing with the wind. But what caught my attention was her smile that could light the darkness.

“Dad, who is that girl? Do you know her?” I asked my father.

“I think she is a visitor of my best friend’s daughter, Kelly. She is from New York as far as I know. She attends the same school as Kelly” He said as he began to walk to where Kelly was standing to. She was watching her friend riding a horse.

“Hello Kelly. Long time no see. I’m glad you visited your father during your summer vacation” My father said and she smiled.

“Yes Uncle Julio. Even though my parents separated, I still come here during my vacations” She said as she stared at me. I thought she was going to laugh at my face but she didn’t.

“This is my son Quen, Quen this is Kelly” My father introduced as and we shook hands. Then my father continued talking to her. After 5 minutes, the girl who was riding the horse happily approached us as the stable boy took away the horse.

“Oh my god! I’m so happy right now, at last I finally learned how to ride a horse” She said and giggled happily. She is really beautiful. Even though she wears glasses that never failed to hide her beautiful green eyes. Her lips looked so kissable and pink even though she isn’t wearing lipstick.

“Yeah! I can see that you’re enjoying” Kelly laughed at her

“Anyway this is Uncle Julio and his son Quen. They also live in New York like us. This is Blake, my best friend and a classmate”

She extended her hand for a handshake to my father and when she extended her hand to me, I saw her stared at me, not particularly meeting my gaze but looking intently to my damaged face. Then I saw pity and other emotions in her eyes. I was hurt because of the look on her face that instead of accepting and shaking her hand, I ran to our car and went inside.

♥♥♥_____

Then the next morning, my parents went to a meeting. Even though we were here in Colorado, my father still manages the company and sometimes, he flies to New York and then comes back after he dealt with some things. I was left alone in our house with just the household help. I was in the living room, playing PlayStation when the doorbell rang. I heard a maid talking to the people and my brows scrunched when I heard familiar voices. Then I saw Blake and Kelly at the doorway smiling at me.

“Hi. Sorry to intrude but Uncle Julio told us to come here and accompany you. We have nothing to do today but if you want, we can go out. What do you say?” Kelly asked me reluctantly while Blake on the other hand was still smiling at me. I frowned at her. I thought she was disgusted with my face. I guess not.

“Where do you want to go?” I asked them and that made them smiled excitedly.

“Well I don’t have anything in mind. What about you?” Kelly asked again.

“Me either. You can join me swimming if you want” they looked at each other and then giggled.

“Sure!” They said in unison which made me almost smiled at them but I stopped myself.

We played a PlayStation a little bit and when they couldn’t beat me at all, they complained so we went to the pool. To my surprise, they both have swimwear with them. While we were at the swimming pool, I noticed Blake was keeping distance to me the whole time while Kelly on the other hand was now comfortable with me even though I was serious the whole time. I was just sitting on a nearby lounge chair while watching them swim. After Almost an hour in the swimming pool, the cellphone of Kelly rang. She answered it but after that she was pouting.

“Sorry guys, I need to go home for a bit. My dad needs to get something in my room but they can’t find the spare key so I need to go there and give them my key” Kelly said apologetically. I noticed Blake’s eyes were in panic.

“I’m coming with you”

“Blake, I will be right back. I have Macy so it will probably take 10 minutes” She said, referring to her horse. Blake nodded and then Kelly left us.

There was an awkward silence between us when Kelly left. I couldn’t find the right words to say to her to make her comfortable with me. When she went out of the pool and sat on the outdoor lounge chair far from me, I went and sat next to her but to my surprise, she transferred to the other chair. I clenched my jaw at her reaction.

“Are you afraid of me?” I asked her through gritted teeth. Ever since the accident, I became sensitive and moody. I’ve never even smiled at all. She shook her head no as she looked at her hands, rubbing them together nervously.

“Then why do you always have that panic look when I am near you?”

“I-I’m sorry but no. You got it wrong” She said. I sat again next to her and this time, she didn’t dare to transfer.

“Look at me and prove it” I commanded her sternly and she slowly raised her head to look at me. Then our eyes met. I almost gasped at how beautiful this creature was in front of me. I had the sudden urge to kiss her right there and then which I’ve never felt in my 22 years of existence. After how many seconds of staring into each other, she was the one who looked away first. I didn’t know what came over me, I touched her cheek and made her looked at me again.

“If you’re not afraid of me, then what?” I said, almost whispering.

“B-Because of your eyes. They’re so beautiful and so blue but you seemed to be so lonely and at the same time mad” She answered in a voice barely audible. I couldn’t help but to smile at her compliment. I heard her gasped.

“You have beautiful smile” She added while blushing.

“You too, you’re so beautiful” Our gazes was still locked as I said those words honestly. Then my eyes went down to her pink lips. I couldn’t resist it anymore. I dipped my head and kissed her lightly. She gasped when our lips touched for the first time but she didn’t protest. Instead, she moved her lips against mine shyly. I was tempted to deepen our kiss but I didn’t want to scare her. I pulled away after a couple of seconds.

“How old are you?” I couldn’t help but ask.

“15” She answered blushing. I smiled at her and was about to hug her when we heard the voice of Kelly.

♥♥♥_____

Please don’t forget to COMMENT, VOTE and Share this story. THNX

Chapter 3

“No. You’re not ugly. I know we’ve just met each other for almost a month but I’m sure I like you. I’ve never felt this to anyone before” -Blake

QUEN’s POV

From that day on, the three of us were always together. I enjoyed their company a lot but I wished that it were only me and Blake. I always made sure to give her flowers which made Kelly squeal and Blake smiled shyly. They told me they would stay there for the whole summer break so we spent as much time as possible together. Then one day, we decided to go to the beach. The two of them were swimming and I on the other hand was at the shore, watching them. After almost an hour, I saw Kelly coming towards me, leaving Blake swimming alone.

“Why did you leave Blake alone?” I asked her as she sat down next to me.

“I am tired and my legs are killing me. I need to seat for a little bit. What about you, why don’t you go there and be with her?”

“No. I can’t” She frowned at me and was about to ask me something when I noticed Blake wasn’t in her original position anymore and nowhere to be found. Panic flowed throughout my body as I stood up. Then I heard someone shouting about a person drowning and then I saw Blake desperately calling for help with her hands before the water totally submerged her.

“Go and save her Quen, please!” Kelly shouted desperately. I wanted to go and save her but my feet wouldn’t move at all. My mind was desperately telling me to go and help her but they wouldn’t budge. My whole body was trembling and my head suddenly hurts. Then I saw Kelly ran swiftly and dived into the water to save Blake. After that, I saw Kelly swimming to the shore with Blake who seemed to be unconscious. Kelly’s arm was around her neck while she desperately swam them to the shore. I cursed while watching her struggle but my body became stone-like, unable to move at all. My whole body was trembling in fear and I was sweating profusely.

When Kelly successfully brought Blake to the shore, she tried to give her a CPR but she didn’t know how to.

“What are you still doing there?! If you know how to do a CPR, come here! Shit! She’s not breathing anymore!” She said panicking and my legs miraculously moved. I quickly approached them and stared at Blake. I wanted to cry seeing her state. I pumped on her chest and then did the mouth to mouth resuscitation. I tried doing it again and after a minute or so, she came to. I sat on the sand in relief. Then an angry Kelly stood in front of me and slapped my cheek.

“Why didn’t you rescue her on time?! Uncle Nelson told me you are a good swimmer!” She shouted at me and was about to slap me again when Blake intervened.

“It’s okay Kelly. There must be some reason why he didn’t rescue me” She said breathlessly while staring at me. She still looked weak.

“Why didn’t you come to my rescue?” She asked me curiously without a trace of anger in her voice. My throat tightened as I shut my eyes close then heaved a sigh. I felt so ashamed to the point that I wanted to disappear. She almost died in front of me and I couldn’t even do something to help her. Before they could react, I ran away from them. I knew I was being pathetic but I just want to be alone. Seeing Blake’s state made me feel useless and the pain of losing Jasmine came back to me. I wanted to cry but I stopped it. Even during the funeral of Jasmine, I didn’t allow myself to cry.

I continued running to God knows where until I couldn’t run anymore. I stopped in front of a mahogany tree and punched its branch which made my knuckles bled. I really wanted to cry but I didn’t have the right to. I sat under the tree staring at nothing when I felt a presence. She reached for my bleeding hand and wrapped it with her pink handkerchief.

“What are you doing here? Where is Kelly?” I inquired quietly, not looking at her.

“I left her at the beach. I ran after you” she said and sat beside me.

“Why?”

“Because I wanted to. Why did you hurt yourself like that?” She asked again while gently rubbing my injured hand.

“Because I am a useless bastard. I can’t do anything”

“That’s not true. I know there’s a reason why you couldn’t save me there and I want to know. I know you are a good person and I like you. It hurts me to see you like that” She confessed shyly while staring down her hands on her lap.

“You don’t know what you’re talking about. I am ugly and you’re a very beautiful girl. You’re even 7 years younger than me” I said coldly as I stood up and was about to leave when I felt her hand on my arm.

“No. You’re not ugly. I know we’ve just met each other for almost a month but I’m sure I like you. I’ve never felt this to anyone before” I turned around and stared at her blushing face.

“Prove it to me” I challenged her. She was taken a back for a second before she stepped closer to me in a slow pace then she tiptoed and placed butterfly kisses around my face before finally claiming my waiting lips. It was so obvious that she didn’t know how to kiss properly but for some reason, I felt so much desire rising from the pit of my stomach and spread throughout my whole being. I cupped her head and took control of our kiss. She groaned in pleasure which made me more eager to please her more.

“Hey you two! You left me all alone there, worrying for both of you but then you’re here enjoying yourselves?” We briefly separated when we heard Kelly’s teasing voice. We didn’t even notice her presence. I looked at Blake who was now blushing profusely while rubbing her fingers together. I reached for her waist and guided her to hug me.

“Hello Kelly, glad you kept up with us” I teased her and she rolled her eyes at me.

“Well duh! I could see you two from afar. There’s not much of trees here so it was easy to spot you”

We sat there for good 30 minutes, enjoying the warm gentle breeze of the summer season. Blake’s head was resting on my shoulder and our fingers were intertwined together while Kelly was munching her chips which she brought for our picnic at the beach.

“Quen, do you mind telling us why did you act that way? Well, if it’s okay with you” Kelly bluntly asked. I wasn’t sure if I would tell them but I felt Blake’s reassuring touch on my forearm. I heaved a sigh.

“I-I had an accident months ago which made me like this. I was with my sister. We were on our way home and I was the one driving. Then a truck collided with us because the driver lost control. The impact ignited a fire. Because of the airbag, I managed to survive the impact so I was just knocked out for a little bit. When I came to, there were a lot of police already. I felt the fire eating the car but my concern was of my sister who was successfully rescued out from the car. My shoulder, back and face was caught by the fire. The only thing I remember after that was I was screaming my sister’s name. When I woke up, I was expecting my sister to be alive because she was rescued first but no. She didn’t make it. I don’t know but after that incident, whenever there’s an emergency, my body freezes and I can’t move. I’m sorry if couldn’t do anything to rescue you angel eyes”

“It’s okay. Sorry for making you remember the accident” Blake said gently and kissed my hand.

“I’m sorry, I slapped you” Kelly apologized guiltily

“It’s okay. I understand”

♥♥♥_____

From that day on, we became a couple. There was still 2 weeks before they return to New York so we spent a lot of time together. Kelly intentionally busied herself to something just to give us time alone. We even went to the zoo, to the aquarium, to cinema and sometimes we just spent time at the park. Just simple things like eating ice cream or playing basketball or volleyball. She was a sweet girl and that made me love her more.

Our relationship was going well but sometimes I felt like I didn’t fit to be with a pretty girl like her. Whenever we were together, people were always staring at us curiously or amusedly. Maybe they were wondering what I made her eat to be with me. Others were even laughing at me openly like they were the most attractive human being on the face of the earth.

“Angel eyes, what do you like about me?” I randomly asked her while we were in my room watching a movie. She looked at me with a frown.

“Why do you ask?”

“Because I want to know. People are wondering why you chose me as your boyfriend even though I look like this” She stood up all of a sudden from the bed and she looked mad.

“Don’t even say that to yourself! I chose you because I love you. Just ignore other people. Promise me to never look down on yourself again” I pulled her back to the bed and kissed her. Even though she’s mad, she looked so beautiful. She made me happy of what she just said.

“Thank you Angel eyes. I promise you” I said and kissed her again. She encircled her arms around my neck and responded wildly. We both moaned at the intensity of our kiss as I gently massaged her breasts. My control broke and was about to undress her when we heard a knock at the door. I cursed under my breath.

“Come in” I shouted to the person. Kelly entered the room with a big grin on her lips.

“Did I interrupt you guys?” She asked teasingly that made Blake blush.

“Of course not. Anyway, what brings you here?” I asked her and paused the movie we were watching. She suddenly became serious and sat on the bed next to Blake.

“I just want to call Blake home. Her parents are here” Blake’s face became pale.

“Why are they here?” I curiously asked but Kelly shrugged her shoulders while Blake didn’t say anything.

“I need to go” She stood up.

“Is everything okay baby?” I asked in concern. She looked so worried and I didn’t understand why.

“Yes. We need to go. I’ll call you tonight” She said and leaned over to give me a peck on the lips.

♥♥♥_____

Please don’t forget to COMMENT, VOTE and SHARE this story. Thank u

chapter 4

QUEN’s POV

5 years ago

That call she told me about never happened as when the night time came, she didn’t call me. I tried contacting her phone but it was out of service. 2 more days passed and I never heard about Blake nor Kelly so I decided to go to Kelly’s house.

I pressed the doorbell button and waited for someone to open the gate. Then a maid approached me.

“Yes? Do you need anything?” She asked me with disgust while staring at my face.

“I just want to talk to Blake”

“No. it’s not possible. They’re busy packing right now because they will go back to New York this evening” She said and was about to go back when I talked

“Please, tell her it’s Quen. I need to talk to her” Her eyes squinted in irritation

“I already told you no! Just go away okay?!” She said curtly and went back inside the house. I raked my fingers through my hair in frustration. She said Blake would go back to New York this evening so I got desperate. I grabbed the grills of the gate and shook it furiously as I shouted for Blake.

“Blake! Please talk to me!” I shouted again and again until a man in his 40s came and he looked so pissed off at me.

“If you’re not going to leave right now, I will call the police!” He threatened me but I didn’t let him intimidate me.

“Sir, I’m just here to talk to Blake”

“I told you to leave! My daughter doesn’t have a business with a monster like you” he spat at me with venom in his voice.

“Sir, I love your daughter more than anyone. Please, I just need 5 minutes” He cursed at me before he opened the gate and went directly to me, punching my stomach. Then I heard someone screamed. I looked in the house and I saw Blake running towards me. She hugged me tightly as she cried.

“Dad stop it! I love him” she pleaded her father but he just slapped her. I saw Blake’s lips with blood because of the impact. Anger blinded me and before I could think rationally, I attacked her father and pushed him to the ground. I had the upper hand because I was taller and my body was more muscular than him. We exchange punches until Kelly’s parents came to stop us. When they managed to separate us, we already had blood on our faces. Blake was crying and tried to come closer to me but her father spoke.

“Don’t even think of approaching that man Blake. I’m warning you!” He threatened as he wiped the blood from his lips while his gaze throwing daggers at me.

“You, never talk to my daughter again! She is a beautiful girl and I have a lot of plans for her future. Be ashamed of yourself! An ugly loser like you don’t deserve to be with my daughter” He said as he dragged Blake inside the house. I tried to follow them seeing Blake’s looking at me as if asking for me to rescue her but Kelly’s parents stopped me.

“Quen don’t. If you insist on being with her, you will just make her life miserable. Don’t get me wrong, I know you’re a good man but her father will do everything to make her daughter’s life difficult if she continues to disobey him. Just wait for the right time and maybe then, you could be together freely” Kelly’s father advised me then tapped my shoulder before closing the gate.

When I reached home, I went directly to my room. Just as I managed to get out of the darkness I was in, they took my angel away from me. I lied flat on my bed as I was thinking of ways to contact Blake. I turned on my phone and stared to my home screen wallpaper which was our picture. Then suddenly it rang. It was Blake.

“Hello Angel eyes! How are you? How did you manage to contact me without your father knowing?” I asked her but she didn’t answer right away. I heard some strange whispering sound before she spoke with a broken voice.

“I-I just called to tell you to forget about me. We probably never meet each other again so this is for the best” She said. I gasped because of the sudden pain I felt in my heart of what she said.

“What are you talking about baby? We love each other and I am willing to do anything to fight for our love” I said determinedly. She stopped talking again for a while as she took a deep breath.

“I never loved you. I was just trying to experiment on how to have an older boyfriend and you’re a convenient prey. Please forget about us and move on. Bye” The call was ended for at least 5 minutes already but I still couldn’t believe of what she had told me. I felt betrayed and hurt but at the same time, there was a voice telling me that she was probably forced to say those things to me.

From that day on, I didn’t see Blake, my angel eyes, again. I tried searching for her but my parents stopped me. They told me to fix myself first before going after a girl.

♥♥♥_____

Present

BLAKE’s POV

1 week after our meeting with Mr. Dixon and I’ve never heard about him again. I told Gina about what he did and she cancelled the deal with him. Good thing I have a very understanding manager. Since I didn’t have any modelling project scheduled, I went to my other job. To my convenient, the Antique shop where I work to was just 10 minute walk from my apartment.

“I will leave the rest to you. We won’t be coming back until next week so take care of the shop” Taylor, my boss told me. She was going to Hawaii with her husband for a vacation.

“Yes. Don’t worry about anything. Enjoy your vacation” She smiled and hugged me before leaving me alone. The Antique shop was inherited by Taylor from her parents. It wasn’t earning that much that’s why I was the only employee she has. She was working her ass off so that it won’t go bankrupt. Since there was no customer, I brought out my phone and started browsing on my social media account. I was so engrossed on it that I didn’t even notice the person who was standing in front of me.

“This is a nice place. It’s at the center of the city. This would be a nice place to build a mall or even a hotel” The person said. I looked up at him and my very nice day got ruined in an instant.

“What do you want?” I asked him coldly and put down my phone

“I came to remind you of our deal” He said full of confidence as he casually inspects the items in front of him.

“What deal are you talking about?” I feigned ignorance as took my phone again and pretended to type something on it.

“Pretend as much as you like. Anyway, I will give you 3 days to give me your decision”

“Whatever! I already told you my answer which is NO!” I said angrily. The nerve of this man! Instead of getting angry, he just smirked at me.

“Let’s see about that sweetie. I always get what I want you know. Anyway, this is my number. Call me” He said and gave me a business card then turned his back but not before giving me a wink which made me more irritated. I looked at his back while walking then suddenly a realization hit me. The way he walks reminded me of someone….I shook my head. No! He is a devil. He is definitely different from Quen. He doesn’t even compare.

I looked at the business card he gave me. Enrique Dixon, CEO of Dixon Enterprise, Inc.

♥♥♥_____

Another two days have passed since Enrique came to my work. I was in the shop eating my lunch when a nurse at the hospital called.

“Hello Ms. Greene, you need to come here right now. Your mother is in a critical condition” I almost dropped my phone of what she told me. I quickly closed my lunch box and soon, closed the shop. Since the hospital was just in a walking distance, I didn’t bring my car. I ran towards the hospital while crying. Negative thoughts were on my mind but I tried my best to ignore it. When I reached the hospital, a nurse told me that my mom was in the ICU and a doctor was trying to revive her. My body was shaking in fear, fear of losing my mom. My eyes were already puffy and red. After minutes of waiting, the doctor went out. I quickly approached him.

“Ms. Greene, we really need to operate your mom as soon as possible. Her heart is giving up. At this rate, she will die. You only have 3 days to gather the amount or find a donor. Later than that, I can’t promise you anything. Her body might surrender” He said with a concern in his voice. He patted me on my shoulder before leaving me there, standing helplessly.

After hours of contacting my friends and relatives for help, I managed to accumulate $5,000. Not even close to the amount I needed. I even went to every foundation and non-government organization for help but there were a long line of hopeful people to be given the chance to have financial help and organ donor. I was losing hope even though I didn’t want to. I went home directly after my hopeless seek of some help. I was already in bed when my phone rang. It was Gina.

“I think we need to find another job soon” She said. I sat up in shock.

“Why? Is there a problem with the agency?”

“Mr. Black told me months ago that the agency wasn’t incoming anymore because there aren’t many models who have projects. You’re basically the top earner in the agency. Well, it’s just a small agency to begin with. Anyway, Mr. Black told me that someone was offering him to buy because they were interested with its location” My lips parted, unable to say anything. I raked my hand through my hair in frustration.

“But the interesting thing is, it’s Mr. Dixon who plans to buy it and looked like he offered a great deal to Mr. Black because he seemed to be in a good mood when I talked to him” My blood boiled in anger instantly upon hearing it. So he’s going to resort in this kind of trick! What a lowlife! After talking with Gina, I lied on my bed but sleep seemed so far away.

♥♥♥_____

What do you think of the story so far? Let me know by leaving me COMMENTS and VOTES. Thank u

chapter 5

“I will give you 5 seconds. I’m tired of waiting for your decision. I have waited for too long. 5………4……….3” -Enrique

♥♥♥_____

BLAKE’s POV

I was surprised when I saw Taylor with her husband James in the shop the next day. The look on their faces told me that they had a bad news.

“What happened? I thought you’re in Hawaii?” I asked them. They looked into each other before Taylor spoke.

“Blake, somebody offered me to be my business partner in order for the shop not go bankrupt. But he has one condition” She said while looking at me with guilty looking face. She bit her lip before continuing.

“What’s his condition?”

“He wants me to fire you” I gasped in shock.

“Why is that? Who’s this guy anyway?” I asked her exasperatedly.

“Mr. Enrique Dixon” Upon hearing the name, I stormed out of the shop and got in my car. I drove for at least 30 minutes to reach my destination. I parked my car in the parking space of the Dixon Enterprise. I didn’t even have time to study the whole area because I was so mad, so mad that I could even kill someone.

To my surprise, the receptionist told me to go up after he talked to someone on the telephone. I was expecting him not to let me in just like that because I wasn’t working there and I didn’t even have an appointment. But of course, I didn’t care about all that because I was itching to punch Enrique Dixon’s face.

A middle aged woman ushered me to his office when I reached his floor. When she left, I let myself in without knocking because of anger. Then I saw Enrique’s smug face. It looked like he was enjoying seeing me like this.

“How dare you do this to me?! What did I ever do to you to treat me this way?!” I asked furiously as tears were threatened to well down my eyes but blinked it back. I would never give him the satisfaction of seeing me cry in front of him.

“I won’t answer that question right now baby but soon, you will know. Anyway, I knew you would come. Today is your deadline eh?” He said smirking like he’s insulting me, like he already won.

“I want to know your decision now. Just tell me you agree to it already. You need money right? Remember, your mom needs to have a surgery today” I wanted to retaliate and fight him but he got me. I really need money ASAP and soon I will be jobless. But the most important of all was my mom. She needed a heart donor and large amount of money in order for her to live. I swallowed hard, still unable to produce any word. I wanted to hit his face and remove that smirk on his face.

“I will give you 5 seconds. I’m tired of waiting for your decision. I have waited for too long. 5………4……….3” My eyes widened as he started to pack his things like he was about to go out while still counting. I panicked and because of that, I said the word that I probably regret saying. As much as I wanted to punch his face, he reminded me of my problems and that cornered me like a cat in front of a dog. I sighed.

“I accept” He smiled happily for a moment before he cleared his throat and turned emotionless.

“Good. Let’s go” he said and tugged my hand. I scowled at him. I felt irritated and angry of his behavior but for some reason a delicious shiver ran down my spine when he touched me. He pulled me inside the elevator. When we reached down the ground floor and the elevator opened, the employees who were there stared at us curiously as we walked out of the building. When we reached the parking lot, I saw his private parking lot and his sleek and beautiful red sports car. I looked at him questioningly when he motioned me to get inside his car.

“Where the heck are you taking me?” I asked him while glaring at him. After I sat on the passenger’s seat, he closed the door and went to the driver’s seat. My eyes widened when he moved over me close enough that our faces almost touched. I almost forgot to breathe because of our position. I wanted to yell at him but I felt like if I moved, he would kiss me. I saw him smirked and before I could react, I felt him fastened my seat belt and sat back on his seat while still smirking.

I wanted to smack his face to rob off that smirk on his face but I suddenly didn’t have the guts to. After he fixed his seat belt, he started the car and started driving to God knows where. We were driving for almost 10 minutes when I couldn’t take it anymore and talked to him.

“Where are we going?”

“To your place” He said matter-of-factly. I frowned at him.

“Why would we go there?” I asked while trying to calm myself down.

“To get your things” He answered while concentrating on driving.

“What?! Why would I get my things?” He stopped the car because of the red light and looked at me with serious expression.

“You accepted my offer so now you must move in with me” My lips parted in shock of what he was telling me. He was making it sounded like it was an easy thing to do, like it was easy to just change my life style and all of a sudden.

“No! I just accepted your offer. You just want me to…..t-to bear you a c-child, isn’t?” I asked as I tried to make it sounded casual as I could be but I failed miserably. Just thinking now that I agreed to his crazy offer made me shivered coldly.

“Yes. That’s why I am telling you now to get your things because you will be living with me until you deliver the baby”

I swallowed hard. I suddenly had the urge to take back what I said and just forget about all this. But then, I remembered that all my problems could be sorted out by him with just a snap of his fingers. Then an idea flashed in my head. I clasped my fingers together and prayed that he would agree to it. I cleared my throat and stared at him intently.

“You are rich right? If you want a child then we can just do it artificially, I mean artificial insemination or—–”

“Whatever you want to tell me, stop it right now. The answer is no” I huffed in frustration. And I was hoping he would agree since he just wanted a child.

“You just want a child right? Then we can do that or maybe I can just donate some of my egg cells and then we can just find a surrogate mother. You know, people can almost do anything now with the help of science and technology” I said, trying to convince him the best I could. He just looked at me like he was bored with our topic but didn’t say anything. I was about to say something again when the car came to a halt. I looked around us and to my surprise, we were in front of my apartment building.

“How did you know where I live?” I asked him exasperatedly. Instead of answering me, he went out of the car and opened the car door for me.

“Thanks…Anyway, answer me!” I demanded him which made him chuckle.

“You know what, you talk a lot. Anyway, let’s go. It’s getting late” He said and started walking inside the building. When we were inside the elevator, my brows creased when he was the one who pushed the 3rd floor button. I didn’t question him how did he know so much about me. He was a rich and influential man and asking him would be just silly.

“Just get what you think you’ll need. I will provide everything so basically you don’t need almost everything inside this apartment. I just brought you here for you to get the things you want” I heaved a sigh and controlled myself from yelling at him. The way he was talking to me was irritating and I was beginning to feel like he was going to control my life. I just packed my clothes and some personal stuff. Soon after that, we were in his car again, driving to his place.

♥♥♥_____

The drive to his place was full of silence. He was concentrating on driving while I on the other hand was looking outside. It’s getting dark and the night was getting chilly. I rubbed my arms when I felt cold. His convertible car was open. My peripheral vision caught him stared at me. When the car stopped in front of the red light, he pushed a button and to my surprise, the car started closing, covering the top part.

“Thanks” I mumbled. He started driving again when the stop light turned green.

“You get cold easily huh. I never knew about that” He said while smiling. I gasped inwardly when I noticed that he was smiling genuinely. Not the smug face he had when he smirks at me. He suddenly looked younger and handsomer to my sight.

“Do you like what you see?” He asked with his usual smirk and that made me rolled my eyes at him. No! He’s not handsome at all! He is a devil! I heard him chuckle of my reaction and then I felt the car stopped.

“We’re here” He said and went out of the car. Before I could open the door myself, he opened the car for me like a gentleman. I thanked him again even if I didn’t want to because I don’t want him to think that I don’t have any manners. My mother always tells me to say ‘thank you’ when people do you a favor. When i got out of the car, I saw a tall building in front of us. I looked at him questioning but he wasn’t paying attention to me. Instead, he opened that car trunk and got my things out.

“Where are we?” I asked him curiously but my voice sounded flat, like I wasn’t interested on knowing about it. He chuckled at me and locked the car.

“This is building owned by my family. It’s a condominium building and only the rich gets to live here. I live in the penthouse though” he said and then started walking inside the building. The two guards greeted us but gave me a curious look. We went inside the elevator and was about to close it when a beautiful girl with a long black hair called us to hold the elevator. When she got inside, he suddenly kissed Enrique on his cheeks that made my eyes widened.

“Oh my God! I missed you Enrique! Do you want to join me with dinner tonight?” She said seductively. She was wearing a skimpy blue dress and high heels. She looked so beautiful but for some reason, I don’t like her. I felt irritated at her for some unknown reason. She even wrapped her hands around Enrique’s neck. She didn’t even bother to look at me.

“Stop it Nerissa. I am with someone” He said in a light tone which surprised me. I thought he was going to yell at her because he looked irritated but he didn’t. I scowled at him as I felt a feeling I didn’t expect to feel seeing them together. I sighed in irritation.

“Who is she?” Nerissa asked finally and unwrapped her arms around him. She was staring at me like I was a pest and I didn’t like it. I was about to speak when he answered her.

“She is my girlfriend” He said and I gasped in surprise. I scowled at him but he just smirked.

“Really?” Nerissa said and inspected me from head to toe. Her actions infuriates me. I didn’t like the way she stares at me.

“Why do you look at me like that?” I asked at her directly. I never was the type of a girl who just stands in one corner and do nothing. When I feel pissed, I always voice my thoughts out. She looked taken a back for a second before she smirked and answered.

“Nothing. I am just curious of the girl who captured Enrique. I was expecting to see someone worth competing but I guess I shouldn’t be worried” She said confidently and got out of the elevator when she reached her floor. I gritted my teeth and hold pushed the hold button.

“What do you mean by that? I am not competing to anybody and if you want him, just take him. I don’t care!” I spat at her. She looked surprise but didn’t say anything. I pushed the close button and the elevator started moving up again. I looked at Enrique and he didn’t look happy. I couldn’t care less. When we reach the top floor, he tugged on my hand and pulled me inside his suite. I felt nervous all of a sudden. By the looks of it, we were alone in the suite and he looked angry at me. He threw my things on the couch and pulled me again to somewhere.

“Get your hands off me! You’re hurting me!” I hissed but he didn’t let go. Instead, his grip became tighter. My arm looked reddish now and no doubt it’ll get bruised. He opened a door and before I could ask him whose room was it, he pushed me on the bed.

♥♥♥_____

Please don’t forget to let me know what you think of this story by dropping some COMMENTS and VOTE. Thank U

chapter 6

_♥♥♥

BLAKE’s POV

I tried getting up but he caged me with his both arms on either side of me. I saw his eyes blazing with anger. I gulped nervously and tried to push him away from me but it felt like I was pushing a wall. My breath caught in my lungs because of how close he was to me. His lips were almost touching mine.

“G-get off me!” I managed to say. I meant to yell at him but my voice came in a whisper. He was breathing raggedly. I didn’t understand why he looked so angry at me. My eyes widened when he lowered his head and the next thing I knew, our lips were touching. He was kissing me passionately but my lips remained immobile and closed.

“Don’t––” I tried to stop him but he just deepen the kiss. I tried turning my head to my side to evade his searing kiss but he cupped my face to avoid me from moving my head away. He kissed me with full of anger and his furious look made me shivered with fear. My eyes watered and I couldn’t control my emotions anymore, I cried. His punishing kiss stopped and his lips parted from my lips. My eyes were closed while tears continued to fall down. A sob escaped from my lips even though I tried my hardest to stop it.

Then to my surprise, I felt his thumbs wiped my tears away. I reluctantly opened my eyes and saw his concern and guilty looking eyes. He caressed my cheek gently while staring directly into my eyes. My tears stopped and it felt like the world stopped revolving for a moment, like we were in our own world. His eyes were full of tenderness as looked down to my trembling lips. It felt like he was hypnotizing me and I couldn’t do anything when his lips went down to my lips and this time, it was full of gentleness and care. I gasped because of the sudden jolts of electricity I felt ran through my entire body.

I moaned in pleasure when his tongue began teasing my closed lips. Like it was demanding me to give him access to the treasure inside. It felt so right that I couldn’t do anything other than giving in and opening to his invasion. Upon opening my lips for him, he groaned and began his attacked. The kiss was so deep that I was overwhelmed by it. I’ve never been kissed this way and it felt so strange but at the same time so good. Quen, my first and only boyfriend never kissed me this way. He was always gentle and giving whenever we kissed. Quen?!

The delicious feeling was replaced by remorse upon remembering Quen. I gathered all my strength and pushed Enrique away from me and this time, I succeeded. Our breaths were ragged as he looked at me questioningly. I sat up and pretended to fix my hair and rumpled clothes. My hands were trembling as I could feel his intense gaze on me. I saw him stood up with a cold and stoic face before he went out and shut the door loudly. I flinched because of the loud sound it made.

_♥♥♥

ENRIQUE’s POV

I closed the door with a bang and stormed out of my penthouse. I was so mad and dejected at the same time. When we were inside the elevator, I got hurt badly when Blake told Nerissa that she wouldn’t care if we end up being together. She really hates me and that broke my heart. Yes, I know I was being an asshole by forcing her to be with me by blackmailing her but I couldn’t help it. I was afraid to approach her when I first found her 3 months ago.

I tried my best to forget about her for the past 5 years by going out with other girls but I realized that I was just deceiving myself. She took my heart away when she left me. I was so mad at her when she told me she didn’t love me and that she was just experimenting. I thought I couldn’t get up from the darkness where she left me but my parents supported me and tried their best to help me recover from all the pain, from Jasmine’s death and Blake’s abandonment. I still remember that day when all the pain that she inflicted on me from leaving me was still etched in my heart and the love I felt for her slowly turned into hatred.

5 years ago

4 months after Blake broke my heart, I was still in a mess. I kept on drinking in my room and I lived in darkness. I didn’t want to go out and that made my parents more worried. I went back to how I was before I met Blake. One morning, I secretly went to my parents’ room and took the sleeping pills that my father takes when he couldn’t sleep. I took it in my room and stared at it for some time before I decided to take almost all its content. Soon after, I felt my eyes became heavy. When I woke up, I saw my mother sitting on a chair next to my hospital bed, her head was resting on the edge of the bed while her hands were holding my left hand. I also saw my father sleeping on the couch. I pressed my mom’s hand and she woke up.

When she realized that I’ve woken up, tears suddenly fell from her eyes and hugged me tightly. Her sobs woke my father up and he cried too upon seeing me. I felt guilty for making them worry.

“Please don’t do that again son. You nearly killed yourself! If something happened to you, I would kill myself” My mom cried and my heart fell.

“I’m sorry mom, dad. I won’t do it again. I swear I will fix myself from now on” My dad sighed but didn’t say anything. Seeing my parents’ face made me realized that I have been moping enough already.

When I was dismissed from the hospital, we went to Thailand to have a reconstructive surgery. To my amazement, they restored my face. After recovering, I continued my education and after a year, I graduated with flying colors. I tried leaving my past behind and began living again.

Present

I gulped my beer down as if there’s no tomorrow. I left Blake in my penthouse and I went in a bar alone and now I’m drunk. From the moment I stepped foot in this bar, there were a lot of girls who approached me and tried to get my attention but I wasn’t in the mood to deal with their sluttiness. I barked at them and they went away. I laughed like I’ve gone insane when I saw a couple making out across my table. My eyes unintentionally looked to the girl and I realized that she was staring at me seductively while she was in a heavy make out session.

I looked away disgustedly and then I heard my phone rang. I answered without seeing who it was.

“Hello”

“Hello Enrique. What’s wrong with your voice? You sound drunk and it’s noisy around you. Are you in a club?” I chuckled because of her questions. From the sound of her voice, it’s Nerissa.

“Yeah. I-I’m……in a bar right n-now’ I stuttered and I laughed lightly.

“What the heck! Tell me your location and I’ll come get you” she hissed but I didn’t answer her as I hang up on her. I put my phone back in my pocket when I felt something inside my pocket. I frowned and took it out. It was a pink handkerchief that I’ve been keeping with me for the last five years. I stared at it for I don’t know how long before I felt a hand grabbed my shoulder and then I felt a punch landed on my cheek. I fell on the floor and tried to get up but because I was already drunk, I couldn’t get up right away. The guy who punched me continued his assault. I could tell this guy was also drunk because his punches weren’t that hard. Then I felt him stopped.

“You’re a weakling. I can’t believe you’re fantasizing about him while kissing me you bitch!” I heard him spat at someone before he leaned over me and picked up my phone which was now on the floor. Then he I felt him snatched the handkerchief in my hand.

“What the heck! What a girly handkerchief.You’re a gay aren’t you that’s why you can’t even land a punch on me?” He said while mocking me. I saw him brought out a lighter and my eyes widened when I realized that he was about to burn the hanky. I got up from the floor and before he even light the lighter, I attacked him. I was so pissed off that he tried to burn Blake’s handkerchief. I kept on punching his face that he lost consciousness.

_♥♥♥

BLAKE’s POV

I was tossing and turning on the bed. I couldn’t sleep at all. After what happened, Enrique didn’t come back and it was already 1 am. I sighed and got up. I went out of the room and went to the kitchen to get myself a glass of water. Then I got startled when I heard the doorbell rang. I peeped in the peephole to see who it was and I saw that irritating girl we saw this afternoon. My blood started to boil but I opened the door just to be surprised when I saw that she was not alone. She was with Enrique who clearly was drunk and she was having a hard time assisting him.

“What are you waiting for? Help me here! He can’t walk properly because he’s drunk” she hissed and I went to the other side of Enrique and put his arm over my shoulder and then we helped him walked him to the couch. I gasped when I saw his bruises and there was even dried blood on his lips.

“What happened to him?” I asked Nerissa but she just shrugged her shoulders.

“I don’t know. I found him in a bar. Thankfully I tracked his phone through an app because when I called him, he was already drunk. I went to his location and I luckily I did because he got into a fight. Anyway, I need to go. I need to get some sleep because I have a shooting tomorrow” She said and that made me frowned. She doesn’t sound like the girl I met in the elevator.

“Why are you staring at me like that?” She spat at me and her bitchy voice was back. I rolled my eyes at her.

“Nothing” I just answered and walked her to the door. She was about to leave when she remembered something in her bag and brought it out.

Hello guys. I was so tired because of my work again so this chapter is a little bit short. Please don’t forget to leave COMMENTS. VOTE is also much appreciated. Thank u

chapter 7

“I just did my part of the bargain, now it’s time for you to fulfill yours” -

Blake

_♥♥♥

BLAKE’s POV

“Give this to Enrique” she just said and handed me a phone and a pink handkerchief before she left. When I returned to the living room, I put the phone on the coffee table. Then I inspected the handkerchief. It’s too girly to be his. Then my eye brows creased when I took a good look at it. It looked familiar. I was about to turn it to the other side when I heard Enrique moaned. I dropped the handkerchief on the coffee table and went to the kitchen to search for an ice pack.

I attended his bruises and he never woke up. Then I noticed him sweating. I gulped and shook my head of his state. I started to lift up his shirt over his head but it was so hard to take it off of him. I raised his hands up and pulled his shirt. I was almost hovering over him when I got surprised when he suddenly opened his eyes. He was staring intently at me and then he lifted his hand and touched my cheek with the back of his hand.

“D-don’t……..leave….me again—––” He mumbled. I got curious of who he was talking about. I didn’t know if I heard it right though. I stared at him and was about to ask him what was it when he closed his eyes and continued sleeping. I sighed and went to get something for him to wear and a blanket. It took me at least 5 minutes to successfully take off his shirt. I frowned when I saw some scars on his upper left chest to his shoulders. They weren’t that visible but I have a strong hunch that it came from a bad injury. I brushed the thoughts off and put him a new t-shirt on. I looked down on his pants and my cheeks heated in embarrassment. No! I can’t do it! I’ll just leave his pants on. I took off his shoes and socks.

When I finished putting the blanket over him, I unintentionally stared into his face. I even got closer to him to inspect him. He’s really handsome I must admit. As much as I hated him, there’s something about him that felt so achingly familiar. My eyes looked down to his lips and I gasped when I felt a sudden sensation when I remembered the rough kiss he gave me. The urge to kiss him was so strong that it took all my willpower to get away from him. I quickly went to my room before I do something that I knew I would regret.

_♥♥♥

I woke up when I heard my phone ringing endlessly. I groaned in irritation but I reached for it and answered without seeing who it was.

“Hello”

“Hello miss Greene. This is Saint Peter’s Hospital. You need to come here now. The doctor needs to talk to you” I sat up abruptly and my senses came to life upon hearing what she said. I cut off the call and quickly went to the bathroom to take a bath and brush my teeth then quickly dressed. When I went out of the room, I searched for Enrique around the penthouse but I couldn’t get a glimpse of him. I just shrugged my shoulders and opened the main door.

I swiftly closed the door and went out of the building. I was outside when I realized that my car wasn’t here. I groaned in frustration and ran towards the bus stop and luckily the bus arrive in under a minute. When I reached the hospital, the doctor was already in the ICU where my mom stayed for almost 3 days now.

“What happened?” I asked him while praying that it was not a bad news. To my surprise, he smiled at me.

“Nothing. We can operate your mom today and we want your consent, that is if you want to” I frowned at him and my mouth parted. Then I realized that Enrique arranged it all. He was doing his part of the deal and I felt relieved.

“Please doctor, do your best to save my mom” I asked him and he nodded. Soon after that, they started the operation and I kept on praying while waiting outside the surgery room. I didn’t know how many hours have passed. I felt my stomach grumbled. I’ve never eaten anything since this morning and my body was already complaining but I just ignored it. I didn’t have the appetite. I was seating on the chair with my hands clasped together when I felt a presence on my left side. I tilted my head up and saw Enrique’s emotionless face, looking at me.

“What are you doing here?” I asked coldly. He sat beside me and noticed he had a plastic bag with him.

“Nothing. I just happened to have a meeting nearby so I thought I’d drop by” He answered then he handed me the paper bag he was carrying.

“What’s this?” I asked him curiously while inspecting it.

“I bought it for someone but since I’m here and you looked hungry, I’m giving it to you” I rolled my eyes at him and gave back the food. His emotionless eyes blazed angrily. Great! Now he looks pissed!

“I know you’re hungry because you haven’t eaten anything. Eat it and I don’t want to hear any objections” He said with authoritative tone which made me irked. I was about to start an argument when my stomach grumbled again and he smirked at me. Great! Now he’s smirking like crazy! Bipolar alert!

I opened the paper bag and brought out the box inside. My eyes widened when I saw its content. It was a Japanese lunch take away. All its content were my favorite. My mouth watered and I began to eat with gusto, uncaring if he was staring at me. I didn’t pay attention to him and continued eating. I heard him chuckled and turned my head to his direction. He was beaming at me. My brows furrowed.

“What?” I asked after I gulped the food in my mouth.

“Nothing. It’s just so funny that you were declining that food a while ago but look at you eating like there’s no tomorrow” My mouth literally parted when he laughed out loud. He looked like he was enjoying making me angry.

“Well excuse me for eating like there’s no tomorrow in front of you Mr. Billionaire” I said sarcastically and continued eating. He stopped laughing and I felt disappointed for a moment. He really looked handsome when he’s laughing or smiling like that. He usually wears emotionless face and he looked like my father when he does that. My father was always strict and he seldom smiles.

After another couple hours more, the doctor emerge from the surgery room. We both stood up and approached him.

“How’s my mother doctor?” I asked him anxiously. I was rubbing my fingers together nervously. He was so serious that I couldn’t tell if he has a good news or bad news. Then all of a sudden, he smiled at me.

“The surgery was a success. You can rest assured and go home now if you want. Your mom will be staying at the ICU until she wakes up” My knees felt like they lost their strength so I sat down on the chair behind me. I thank the doctor and then he left.

“Let’s go home now. We can visit her on another day” I heard Enrique’s voice. I suddenly felt uneasy going to his penthouse. I remembered Kate. She invited me to a party at her place.

“You can go ahead. I will go to my best friend’s house” I said and began walking but before I even took my second step, I felt his warm hand on my hand and pulled me to him and my face landed on his hard chest. I gasped when I felt his arms snaked around me. His smell was tickling my senses and I couldn’t even wiggle out of him. The feeling of his body was again very familiar that I wanted to stay like that for how long it takes. I felt his hand stroking my hair. It felt so good and it felt so right. I closed my eyes and let myself get carried away.

Then suddenly, the events from last night occurred on my mind and without a second thought, I pushed him away from me. He looked at me incredulously. I saw his jaw moved, gritting his teeth.

“I’m going” I said and began walking outside. It’s already almost midnight and Kelly must have arrived already. She and her mother moved back to Colorado 2 years ago because her parents got back together. She would be spending her spring vacation here in New York. I hailed a taxi and was about to enter inside when I felt strong arms around my waist. I looked at who the person was and it was none other than Enrique. He hoisted me up on his shoulder like a sack of rice. I yelled for him to put me down but he didn’t listen. I hit his back countless times with my fists but he seemed to be unaffected. He deposited me in his car without saying anything and before I could go out, he drove off, locking the door in the process.

“What are you doing?! I told you I need to go to my best friend’s house!” I shouted at him furiously. I was breathing heavily because of anger.

“I just did my part of the bargain, now it’s time for you to fulfill yours” I got confused of what he was talking about for a second before it hit me what he meant. I became agitated all of a sudden.

“That soon? Can we wait until next week or maybe next year?” I tried convincing him, sounding silly.

“You’re joking right?” he snorted. I leaned my head back at the back of the passenger seat and closed my eyes. I suddenly wanted to cry. Then a familiar face suddenly occurred on my mind. My long lost love. My heart ached. I shook the thought away. I don’t have the right to think about him anymore. He doesn’t deserve me. I hurt him .

_♥♥♥

ENRIQUE’s POV

I was throwing her glances discreetly while driving. I knew she was angry at me but it’s better than letting her go to Kelly’s house. Well, I would have allowed her to go there if I didn’t know there would be a party there. They have a lot of guy friends and 1 of them was so persistent to win her heart. Hell would break lose but I won’t let anyone touch what’s mine. Upon parking my car, she tried to open the passenger door but it was still locked. She groaned with disbelief and her eyes were throwing daggers at me. When I opened the door for her, she stormed out of the car and walked pass me.

When we were inside the elevator, she wasn’t saying anything at all and it made me groaned inwardly. This was not included in my plans. I was planning to win her over but every time I spend with her just intensifies her hatred of me.

When we reached my penthouse suite, she throw her shoulder bag on the couch and to my surprise, she began undressing. My eye brows furrowed at her.

“What are you doing?” I asked her while trying not to look on her now exposed bra.

“This is what you want right?! I’m giving it to you! Let’s get this over with now!” She said sternly but I noticed her trembling hands and voice. Her actions gave her away. She was nervous but tried her best to hide it from me. I gritted my teeth. Yes. This is what I wanted but not like this. Not when she was acting like this, like she was about to cry. When she finished undressing, with just her underwear left, my throat became dry and my groins tightened. I gulped hard and began approaching her.

_♥♥♥

It’s already 10 pm here and luckily i finished this chapter.I hope you like this update. Please don’t forget to COMMENT and VOTE. Thank u

chapter 8

“My god! You’re so beautiful babe. Let me love you now” -

Enrique

WARNING!!! This chapter has mature content intended for 18 years old and above. Read it at your own risk!

ENRIQUE’s POV

“What are you doing?” I asked her while trying not to look on her now exposed bra and panties.

_♥♥♥

I saw fear in her eyes and I groaned inwardly. Am I going to do this or not? My mind was debating while I continued to approach her. She was so enchanting there standing almost naked in front of me. I felt like a heel making her feel this way but then the pain she inflicted on me came back on my mind and that made my heart hardened. I must do this so that I would be sure she wouldn’t leave me again. I began unbuttoning my long sleeve polo shirt and then I took it off.

Her eyes averted mine when I looked at her eyes.

“Don’t look away. I want you to look at me” I commanded her and she looked back at me.

“Come here” I beaconed her. She slowly stepped towards me until she was in front of me. I reached for her waist and pulled her until our bodies were against each other. My senses reeling at the scent of her. It’s addicting and it makes my body burning with burning desire.

“Kiss me” I demanded her quietly. She looked surprise for a moment before she tip toed and slowly pecked my lips. I groaned and took her hands and put them around my neck. I took control of the kiss and before I know it, I was already kissing her like a mad man. I heard her moans of protest but the beast within me took over and I couldn’t control myself anymore. My tongue seek entrance in her mouth which she moaned again in protest. My hand cupped her right breast which made her gasped and I used that chance to slip my tongue into her mouth. I grunted triumphantly and put my hands behind her legs and picked her up, making her legs wrapped around me.

I walked towards the bed and tumbled us onto it as I pulled away from our kiss. She was heaving for breath and her cheeks flushed red. We stared into each other for a couple of seconds. I caressed her cheek with the back of my hand.

_♥♥♥

BLAKE’s POV

I felt his hand slowly caressing my cheek and I couldn’t help but to close my eyes and feel the gentle sensation it caused to my senses. He was staring at me like he really cared for me and If I don’t know the reason why I am in his place, in his bed right now, I would believe that he really does care for me. But I know better.

I snapped from my thoughts when I felt his lips on my forehead before it descended to my lips. He pecked me for three times before his kisses trailed down to the crook of my neck. I gasped when he gently bit a sensitive flesh there. His hands became exploratory too as he went to my back and unhooked my bra. I automatically covered my mounds with my hands from his eyes but his kisses distracted me. As his kisses descending, he gently removed my hands from my chest.

As soon as my hands went away, his lips captured one nipple which made my body jolted with an electricity-like sensation caused by his lips and tongue.

“Ah! Don’t—” I tried to stop him but I felt like my strength left my body and I couldn’t do anything than squirm and moan from what he’s doing to me. His lips gave my other breast the same attention while his hands went down and eased my panties from me.

“My god! You’re so beautiful babe. Let me love you now” He said which made me confused for a moment. His eyes were full of emotions I couldn’t comprehend and at the same time, begging. I bit my bottom lip and nodded my head before I could even think of anything else. His touches and words made me forgot everything. He made my right reasoning flew away.

He smiled of my answer before he continued worshipping my breasts like he couldn’t get enough of them. I felt myself became wet and the strong desire at the pit of my stomach was getting stronger every minute. His hand went between my legs and tried seeking for the hidden treasure there. I tried closing my legs but he just continued doing magic there. My breath became ragged as I felt something big coming. When I was almost at the brink of my peak, he stopped which made me groaned out with disappointment but before I could react to this, I felt him positioned himself between my legs and continued his mission. But this time, with his talented mouth.

My eyes widened with astonishment when I felt the first stroke of his tongue to my core. I tried pushing his head of me but he didn’t let me. I went back lying flat on the bed as he proceeded in eating me out. I bit my lip, trying to suppress my moans but the pleasure was overwhelming that they still slipped out from my mouth. Then he suddenly stopped. I looked at her confusedly.

“Tell me what you want” He said while smirking while his finger entered into me, teasing me. I gulped nervously, didn’t know what to answer him. Gosh he’s such a seducer!

“Tell me or I’m not going to give it to you” He said smugly. His fingers went in and out slowly, making me wetter as the desire I was feeling increased. My body was betraying me and before I know it, I replied to him.

“Please” I begged which made him smiled triumphantly.

“Please what?” He asked again while his hand moved faster than before. My lips parted with anticipation when I felt my climax approaching but to my disappointment, again, he stopped. I groaned in frustration and glared at him.

“I want to hear it” His eyes were dancing with joy knowing that I was already in his control.

“I want you” I hissed as I looked away.

“Good girl” I heard him said and then he quickly removed his pants together with his briefs. I suddenly felt more nervous when I saw his rock hard manhood sprung free. I swallowed hard as he positioned himself between my legs again. He deliberately brushed his maleness against my slit and I jerked in surprise because of how hard he was. My wetness coated his member before I felt the head began seeking entrance.

“Relax” He said. He looked like he was restraining himself as he continued moving further. I bit my bottom lip when I felt the stinging feeling down there.

“It hurts” I cried but he kissed my lips and his hands began stroking my body erotically. From my stomach to my neck before they settled to play with my breasts. My mind got distracted because of the delicious feeling he’s making me feel. I voluntarily snaked my arms around his neck as I kissed him back with equal fervor. He rolled my nipples with his fingers which made groan with need and he took this opportunity to plunge his member in me. I felt the tearing of my innocence and I couldn’t help but yelp with pain.

“It’s okay. It will pass. I will make sure of that” He said while showering butterfly kisses on my face. Like he was comforting me while he remained still, waiting for me to adjust to him. Our tongues dueled as he began moving inside me. The pain was still there but it was just for a while. When he noticed that my sighs of pleasure was getting louder, his pace became faster. My hands was scratching on his back as I felt the pleasure intensified.

“You’re feel so good baby” He whispered to my ear as he stared into my eyes. Gosh! He’s really handsome! My heart swooned as I met his thrusts. I heard him grunted as I felt my climax coming. He made my legs wrapped around his waist and pounded into me relentlessly as I almost screamed when orgasm hit me. I bit my lower lip to suppress my cries. Seconds later, he followed. I stared at him as he rode his own peak. He looked so hot. God, I must be going insane thinking that this devil is handsome and hot!

_♥♥♥

“Are you okay?” I heard him asked as rubbed my arm. I was facing opposite his direction because I couldn’t look at him after our s*x. Yes, just sex.

“Please don’t talk to me. I don’t want to hear anything from you. Don’t pretend that you care about me” I snapped at him and sat up. I heard him swore something under his breath and he sat up and leaned back against the headboard. I felt him move closer to me and before I know it, he made me face him forcefully. I saw rage into his eyes but I was also angry that I stared back at him with equal intensity.

“What the f*ck are you talking about?! I am asking you because I know you’re sore! Why didn’t you even tell me that you were a virgin?!” He asked angrily. He ran his fingers through his hair furiously.

“It didn’t matter anyway. The situation wouldn’t change. We are still here because of your stupid blackmailing. Because you left me with no choice. Why didn’t I tell you, you asked? Why, what would you do if I told you about it?!”

“Sh*t! You’re making it sound like I forced you. Like you didn’t enjoy what we did!” My eyes widened and before I could control myself, my hand already landed on his cheek.

“How dare y––” before I could finish my sentence, I felt his tight grip on my arm and he forcefully made me lye back on the bed with him on top of me.

“Get off me!” I yelled at him. I tried to hit him but he caught my hands and pinned them above my head.

“Kiss me” He ordered which made me more furious.

“No!” I answered stubbornly and looked away from his piercing gaze.

“I want your end of the bargain. Do your part” He said coldly which made me want to cry. I hate him!

I moved my head and reached for his lips. The moment our lips met, he instantly became wild that I got overwhelmed of the intensity of his assault. I hate him but I don’t understand how he can make my senses reeling whenever he touches me that I forget everything and just melt in his arms. My traitor body responded to him again as he groaned in satisfaction of my response to him.

“I never knew you’re a wild cat in bed. I like it” He said teasingly before he entered me once again.

_♥♥♥

****I’ve been so busy lately that i couldn’t update. I hope you like this chapter. Don’t hesitate to leave me a

COMMENT

to let me know what you think. Please

VOTE

it too. Thank you!****

chapter 9

“You really love using your money to get what you want. Well guess what mister, I won’t accept something for free without me doing something in return. I want to work for it and get paid” -

Blake

_♥♥♥

BLAKE’s

POV

I woke up with feeling hot as I felt something heavy on top of me. I opened my eyes and realized that Enrique was almost on top of me. His other leg was trapping my thighs and his arm was possessively wrapped around my waist while his head was buried into my neck. His slow breathing was tickling me. I slowly got out of his embrace and took the blanket with me. I couldn’t help but to feel embarrassed when I saw his naked form sleeping comfortably on the bed. He moved his arm like he was searching for me next to him. I ran into the bathroom knowing that he would wake up soon.

I washed my face and stared at my reflection for good 3 minutes. My cheeks were red, my lips were slightly swollen. I looked down to my neck and I groaned when I saw the marks he left last night. Especially on my neck and chest area. What now? I sighed and decided to brush my teeth and take a warm bath. I felt a little bit of discomfort on my lower regions and I couldn’t help but to remember what happened last night. I sighed and went under the shower head.

After I was done, I remember that I didn’t get a change of clothes with me. I groaned in frustration, cursing myself for being so forgetful and took a towel from the cabinet and wrapped it around my body. I just hope that Enrique’s not awake yet.

I opened the door and peeked inside the room. I saw Enrique sitting at the edge of the bed wearing shorts but still topless. His muscles were proudly on display.

“Why don’t you just come out instead of peeking on me like that?” He said, surprisingly calmly. I went out of the bathroom and went to search for something to wear at the closet. I could feel his intense stare on my back. I was busy deciding what to wear when I remember something. I turned around and looked at him.

“Is the project still going to happen or not? What about my other job? Are you really going to buy our agency?” I asked him.

“Do you still want to do that project?” He asked seriously and I nodded. I needed the money for my mother’s medication. I know after her operation, she will be needing to take maintenance medicine. He stood up while staring at me intently.

“If you really want to do that project, okay. I will proceed to the project but to the condition that you will only do that after you give birth to the baby. You will also stop working” My lips parted as I look at him like he’d gone crazy.

“What? Are you insane? How can I do that project when I just give birth? It will surely take several months or years for me to turn my body the way it was before pregnancy or maybe I won’t ever be the same again. I need the money to pay my bills and my mother’s expenses! How do you suppose for me to get money when I don’t have work?”

“I have a better proposition. I will just pay you instead of you doing that project” I laughed sarcastically at him.

“You really love using your money to get what you want. Well guess what mister, I won’t accept something for free without me doing something in return. I want to work for it and get paid” He looked at me like I’ve grown two heads before his face turned hard.

“Choose, either I pay you or nothing. You said you need the money, just accept it and we won’t have a problem” I glared at him. He really is the only guy I met who made my temper passed my usual control. He loves to have things under his control, even for human beings. I just chose a simple skinny jeans and a crop top and stomped back to the bathroom to have my privacy. After I got dressed, I just blow dried my hair and went out of the bathroom. Enrique was still there, waiting for me.

“Where are you going?” He asked with furrowed eyes brows. I looked for my snickers and put them on while he was watching my every actions.

“I am going to the hospital. I called them and they said I can visit my mom now” I answered and got my purse and was about to go when he swiftly closed our gap and grabbed both of my arms.

“Wait for me, I will drop you there”

“No it’s okay. I’ll just take the bus. Just do whatever you plan to do and I’ll do mine” I said nonchalantly and brushed his hands off me. To my surprise, he didn’t say anything as I opened the door and went out of the room and out of the building. I was planning to go to my apartment and get my car.

_♥♥♥

ENRIQUE’s

POV

I was left alone in my penthouse suite, raging. I thought after what happened between us last night, she would soften to me but no. It became worse. She probably thinks that I am a devil now. After she closed the door, I quickly grabbed my phone and dialed one of my trusted men.

“Yes sir” I heard Kent’s voice.

“Yes. I need you to keep on following Blake. She just went out. Follow her wherever she goes and report it to me” I ordered before I hang up. Kent was also living in this building. He serves as my body guard, driver and sometimes, do other works like spying on people.

I took a deep breath and went to the bathroom for a shower. I have a meeting to attend to that’s why I can’t follow her this time.

BLAKE’s

POV

I opened my apartment’s door and went inside. I missed my place even though it’s been a just a couple of days since I last saw it. I was just planning to get my car but I decided to stay and eat here before going to the hospital. I missed my life, my old life, without complications and without Enrique.

I was busy cooking while watching a movie when the doorbell rang. I wasn’t expecting someone so I was curious who it was. I went to the door and check on the peephole. My day brightened when I saw Kelly with someone I couldn’t see. I opened the door excitedly and Kelly’s smile greeted me.

“Oh my God! I missed you so much!” She squealed and hugged me tightly. I chuckled and hugged her back.

“You’re exaggerating. We just saw each other like 3 months ago” I said while laughing and pulled away from our embrace. She rolled her eyes at me.

“Well duh! 3 months is 3 months! I don’t live here anymore so I just missed having you with me all the time. Even though I visit quite often, I still miss living in here” I giggled and was about to say something when someone clear their throat. My eyes flew to the person behind Kelly, Jake. His eyes were dancing in amusement while staring at me.

“I thought, you would never notice me standing here” He said while smirking.

“Sorry Jake, I was so excited to see my best friend here that I didn’t notice you standing there” I said apologetically. Jake is Kelly’s cousin and he’s a classmate of mine at the university. I stopped attending university for almost 4 months now and this is the first time that we met again.

“It’s okay. I was just teasing you” He said and smiled boyishly. He is a handsome guy and almost every girl in our school has a crush on him but he was never the playboy type. He used to hang out with me and my friends even though other guys were teasing him and calling him gay because he was always with us and I almost believed them. But that confusion was suddenly cleared out when he confessed his feelings for me and the reason why he was always sticking around us was me. Since that day, when he confessed, things between us got a little bit awkward but then we managed to stay friends.

I ushered them inside and soon, we were watching the movie I was watching which I ended up replaying from the start. After we watched the movie, we chatted about some random things and then ate lunch.

“So, how’s everything here?” Kelly asked while we were eating.

“Everything’s fine” I answered to her simply. She looked at me like she was assessing if I was telling the truth. She knew about my problems, well except about Enrique.

“How’s your mom? Is she okay now?” She inquired again. Jake looked at me questioningly.

“Why? What happened to your mom?” He interrupted and Kelly and I looked at him.

“She is in the hospital for months now that’s why I stopped attending university and work to pay the bills” I said.

“I’m sorry I didn’t know about your problem. If I only knew, I would have done something to help you” He said with a serious tone, his jaw flexed.

“It’s okay Jake. She is getting better now. The surgery was successful” Kelly looked at me with scrunched eyebrows. I knew she was curious how did I managed to afford the operation. Before Enrique came to the picture, her family offered me a lot of help from buying my mom’s medications and for searching for a donor but they couldn’t find one too. Kelly was about to say something when Jake stood up because his phone was ringing. He excused himself and went to the living room.

“How did you find the money for the surgery? Did someone help you?” Kelly’s voice was full of curiosity but at the same time with concern. She knew my struggle on earning the money. I gulped audibly, didn’t know how to explain it to her.

“I-I managed to get a loan” I lied and avoided her eyes.

“I know when you’re lying Blake. I am your best friend after all. Tell me everything, I want to know. Don’t tell me you…..y-you sold yourself?” She inquired, stuttering. She almost whispered the last word while staring at me intently. I bit my bottom lip and looked down.

“Can I explain it to you some other time?” I asked her, my eyes were begging her. I wasn’t sure how to explain everything to her. She sighed and drank her glass of water.

“Okay. I will respect your decision but please tell me that you’re not in trouble” She said again. I could tell that she really was worried for me. I smiled at her genuinely and stood up and approached her.

“Don’t worry. Everything is okay. Trust me” I assured her and hugged her. Just the, Jake returned with a curious expression.

“Is everything okay girls?” He asked and Kelly and I almost forced a smile.

_♥♥♥

****This chapter is a little bit short but i am still hoping you would like it. Please tell me what you think by

leaving

COMMENT

. Please don’t forget to

VOTE

too and

this story. Thank you****

chapter 10

“I’m warning you Blake. Go home right now or I will go there and drag you home myself” -

Enrique

_♥♥♥

BLAKE’s POV

After eating, we decided to go to the hospital. The nurse said that they would only allow one visitor to go in my mother’s room to avoid stressing and tiring her out. The doctor said that we must avoid her getting upset or getting too much excited and happy. She must always relax. When I opened the door, she instantly smiled when she recognized me. There were some tubes connected to her here and there but she looked a lot better now than the last time I saw her. I approached her and kissed her forehead.

“Hello mom. How are you feeling now?” I asked as I put the basket of fruits I bought before coming here then sat on the chair next to her bed. She forced a faint smile and moved her hand slowly to reach for me. I held her hand.

“I-I feel a lot better now than before. I think I’m fine now. Thank you sweetie” She said with a weak voice. I suddenly felt relieved and happy hearing her say that. In the past few months, I really thought that I would lose her. I didn’t give up doing everything I could to find help and money but my effort wasn’t enough. Until Enrique came. Even though I hated him, I couldn’t deny the fact that he was the one who made everything possible and helped me with my problems. Well, I don’t know if I can call that ‘helping’ though.

I mean, he used my problems to blackmail me and as much as I want to really hate him, I couldn’t. Seeing my mom alive and better, I could feel the relief and happiness in me and I didn’t want any negative emotion to cloud my happiness right now. My mom’s voice took me out of my reverie.

“Sweetheart, tell me the truth, where did you get the money for my operation?” she asked with a worried expression. I forced a reassuring smile and kissed the back of her hand.

“Don’t worry about it mom. Everything is fine and don’t stress yourself. I didn’t do anything illegal” She touched my cheek and smiled at me but her eyes were still unconvinced.

“Okay. Let’s talk about it when I get my strength back. The doctor said they need to observe me and make sure that everything is fine before they could allow me to go home” She said with a faint voice. My lips pursed with a tight smile. Aside from the things that happened these past few days, I am happy because she is fine. She is the only family I have and I don’t want to lose her.

“I’m sure that your recovery will be fast. Knowing you, you’re a strong woman and I knew you could overcome this”

“It’s all thanks to you sweetheart. You didn’t give up and lose hope” I sighed and lean my head onto her stomach lovingly. She stroke my head with her hand. I closed my eyes and felt her warmth. Nothing could really beat mother’s love. It can make your worries go away just like that.

“Is there a problem? You look sad” She asked and I cursed myself for being so transparent and making her notice. I don’t know how to feel about what happened between me and Enrique last night but one thing is for sure, he irritates me but then he’s making me feel these strange feelings and emotions that I’ve never felt to anyone before, well except for Quen. I felt a sudden pain in my heart as I remembered Quen, my first love. I thought that I wouldn’t love again but now, Enrique came and I was afraid that I would fall for him. I sat up straight and forced a smile, to show her that everything is fine.

“Of course mom. I am just tired” I lied and I felt guilty in an instant. I never lied to my mom.

“Is it about work?” She inquired again which made chuckle. She really doesn’t give up with her questions.

“Yes mom. Don’t think about it. I can handle it. I am just stressed out. Do you want to eat fruits? I brought apples and oranges. What do you want?” I asked trying to divert the topic as I stood up and went to the small table.

“Just one apple and an orange” she requested which I happily obliged then I feed it to her even though she protested at first. After that, I had to go out because the nurse said that she needs to rest. When I went out of her room, Kelly and Jake were still sitting in the visitor’s lounge.

“How’s your mom? I hope she’s doing fine now. I want to go and see her but maybe some other time when she can receive visitors” Kelly said.

“She’s doing fine. She’s still weak but the doctor said it was normal because of the surgery she’d been through”. Kelly just nodded while Jake stayed quiet.

“So, where do you want to go? Maybe let’s go shopping to relieve some stress” Kelly suggested and Jake’s face became sour.

“C’mon Kelly. You know I hate shopping” Jake whined which made me laugh and Kelly rolled her eyes at him.

“It’s your choice cousin. Come with us to the mall or go home instead” Kelly said with a teasing tone.

“Fine. I’m coming with you” He resigned which made Kelly laughed triumphantly. They never changed. They love to tease each other and usually it ends up with Kelly being the winner. Jake is a little bit on the sensitive side and that’s why Kelly loves to make him angry.

_♥♥♥

Kelly was busy selecting for clothes and Jake and I were just watching her. I have money but I’d rather keep it. I need to be thrifty and I can’t afford to buy stuff I don’t need.

“Why aren’t you buying anything?” Jake asked me.

“It’s okay. I don’t need new clothes for now” I answered him truthfully while my eyes were on Kelly. She was talking to the sales lady. I saw from the corner of my eyes that Jake went to the women’s dress section which is full of different dresses, at the other side of the store. I frowned when I saw him picked a beautiful fuchsia dress then he approached me with the dress in his hand.

“This dress suits you for sure” I scowled at him.

“Don’t tell me you’re going to buy that for me?” I questioned him while scowling at him.

“Yes. This is my gift for you”

“No! I don’t need a new dress Jake. Just buy yourself a t-shirt or anything. Don’t worry about me” I assured him. I felt like he was pitying me and I hated it. It’s not like I have no money to buy myself a dress. It’s just that there are more important things to be considered than spending on useless things.

“Don’t get me wrong Blake. It’s not that I feel sorry for you or anything. I just want to buy you this one. Please accept it as a friendly gift” his eyes were like begging.

“Why would you even do that?” I asked exasperatedly.

“You know why Blake. I like you and I just want to make you happy. I thought that I could see your smile if I give you this dress” I heaved a sigh and looked at him. I thought I already told him not to expect something from me.

“Jake, I already told you that I am not ready yet for a relationship right now. I have a lot of problems and being in a relationship is the last thing in my priorities. I hope you understand me” I explained it to him with a gentle tone, not wanting for him to get hurt. I consider him my friend and I don’t want to ruin that friendship.

“I know that Blake and as I already told you before, I can wait for you. Please accept this. It’s my gift to you” he insisted and I sighed in resignation. I reluctantly took the dress and that made him smiled.

“Thank you Jake” I mumbled but enough for him to hear it.

“It’s my birthday next week and you are invited. I hope you can come” he said with eyes full of expectation.

“I’ll see about that”

“Hey guys! Are you done?” Kelly asked enthusiastically while approaching us. She bought quite a lot. Sometimes I was wondering why she buys a lot of clothes. Jake went to pay the dress which made Kelly giggled.

“Oh my God Blake. Jake really is into you” She teased but I just ignored her. I heard her sighed.

“Don’t tell me you haven’t moved on yet? It’s been 5 years Blake” She reminded me and that made my heart tightened. Just remembering that it has been 5 years made me sad and the longing I’ve been feeling was back again. I tried to forget about him but it really was hard.

“I don’t know Kelly. Blame my heart who can’t forget about him “ I laughed humorlessly.

“I know you really loved him but I think it’s time for you to move on. I bet he really hates you until now and if he really does still care, he would have searched for you” She said. I bit my bottom lip to prevent myself from crying. I heard her sighed again and hugged me, trying to comfort me.

“I know, why don’t we go watch a movie?” She suggested with a forced happy tone. I just nodded my head in agreement. When Jake came back, he was frowning while looking into my eyes. He must have noticed my sad face but he didn’t say anything.

As what Kelly suggested, we went to the cinema and watched a romance comedy movie which I ended up liking. Not long enough, we were laughing and that made me forget my sadness. After the movie, it was already 6 pm.

“Let’s eat before we go home. It’s my treat” Jake offered which made Kelly squealed with excitement. She really is childish sometimes.

“Of course we won’t turn that offer down, right Blake?” She asked me while smirking and I agreed because I didn’t want to go home yet and see Enrique. We went to a Japanese restaurant and soon we were eating. Jake’s eyes were fixed on me and I felt uncomfortable around him all of a sudden. First, he confessed to me again and now the way he stares at me. I felt my phone vibrated in my pocket and I reached for it from my pants pocket. It was an unknown number. There were also 10 missed calls which made me wonder who it was. When I was about to answer it, it stopped. I decided to call back, maybe it was something important, I thought. It rang 2 times before it was lifted.

“Where are you right now?” His baritone voice sent shivers throughout my body. The moment he opened his mouth, I instantly recognized who it was. I gulped audibly.

“I-I am with my friends” I answered him as I cursed myself inwardly for stuttering. I don’t usually stutter talking to people but Enrique makes me feel weird but delicious feelings which I don’t understand why.

“Go home” His voice was commanding and I didn’t like it. He was like talking to a toddler.

“I’m already a grown up and I can go home whenever I want” I said while gritting my teeth. The nerve of this guy!

“I’m warning you Blake. Go home right now or I will go there and drag you home myself” He threatened which made me want to yell at him. If I was alone, I would’ve have screamed at him because of anger. I huffed, trying to control the urge to retaliate to him. Kelly and Jake were already staring at me curiously.

“You are not my freaking father to dictate me what to do” I said whispering with annoyance. I heard him cursed expletives.

_♥♥♥

Please don’t forget to leave a COMMENT and VOTE. I hope you like this update! Thank You

chapter 11

“Listen here you pr*ck, Blake is MINE and don’t ever think of approaching her again, you hear me?” -

Enrique

_♥♥♥

BLAKE’s POV

“You are not my freaking father to dictate me what to do” I said whispering with annoyance. I heard him cursed expletives.

“Stay where you are and I am coming to get you. Leave and you will not like the consequences” He warned which made my throat dry and my heart beat erratically. I don’t know if I am nervous or what. I ended the call without saying goodbye to him.

“Who was that?” Kelly’s voice was full of interest. They even stopped eating while staring at me curiously.

“No one. Just continue eating and then let’s get out of here” I said feigning nonchalance. I wanted to eat quickly and get out of here but then I realized that I didn’t tell Enrique where I am and that made me felt relieved. Kelly just shrugged her shoulders and then we continued eating. Jake was telling us some jokes which made us laughed and I almost forgot about Enrique and his threats. After eating, we stayed at the nearby park and continued talking happily, enjoying each other’s company.

“Excuse me girls, I need to get something” Jake suddenly said and went somewhere.

“Don’t you feel anything for Jake? I mean, look at him, he really likes you. I can see it in his eyes” Kelly said when we were alone. There were still people at the park, mostly lovers. I took a deep breath and stared at the gigantic red and white Christmas tree at the center of the park. Now that I realized it, it’s 15 days before Christmas.

“I’m sorry Kelly. I like him but as a friend” I said honestly which made her smile withered.

“It’s okay Blake. It’s not like you can force your heart to like someone” She said seriously. After a couple of minutes, Jake came back and to our surprise, he was carrying a bouquet of flowers.

“This is for you Blake” He said and handed it to me.

“Thanks Jake. What’s this for?” He scratched the back of his neck, like he was being shy or something.

“Nothing. I just want to give it to you. I just hope that you will consider giving me a chance to prove to you how much I love you” My mouth parted, unable to say something to him. He was staring at me expectantly and I could see that he really liked me but for some reason, I couldn’t feel anything. Unlike when Enrique stares at me, he is very arrogant and irritating but he makes my senses go wild. Why am I keeping on thinking about that jerk anyway?! Arrgh!!

“Not a chance” The three of us looked at the person behind Jake. From the way he looked right now, he was ragingly mad. I swallowed hard nervously.

“Excuse me? Do you need anything?” Jake asked him, unaware who Enrique was. Sh*t! I think I’m about to be dead! How the hell did he find me anyway?!

“Let’s go Blake” He said with an emotionless face with his jaw flexed while ignoring Jake’s question. I could tell that he really was pissed. When I didn’t move from my spot, he stepped towards me with long strides and grabbed the bouquet of flowers from my grasp and threw it on the ground. Kelly was standing with eyes wide as saucers while Jake suddenly looked murderous, matching Enrique’s rage.

“What are you doing here Enrique? I didn’t tell you where I am!” I said exasperatedly. All the people nearby were curiously glancing in our direction.

“Let’s talk about it at home” Kelly gasped and looked at me with questioning eyes. I groaned inwardly and tried to get out of Enrique’s grip.

“Go ahead of me Enrique. I want to hang out with my friends more” I reasoned out and was about to get back to my original position when I heard him cussed.

“You heard the lady, just go away” I cursed out when I heard Jake’s voice. I looked into Enrique’s eyes and he was angrier than ever. Oh my God! I need to get him out of here!

“Listen here you pr*ck, Blake is MINE and don’t ever think of approaching her again, you hear me?” He warned arrogantly, emphasizing his claim. His eyes were throwing daggers at Jake before circling his arm around my waist and pulled me to the direction of his car. I looked back at Jake and he looked like somebody just punched him in the gut because of what he heard from Enrique.

“Hey mister, where do you think you’re taking my best friend? Who are you anyway?” Kelly asked and quickly blocked our way. She was staring at Enrique angrily and then looked at me quizzically.

“Kelly, I will explain to you some other time. Not now” Enrique answered which made me and Kelly surprised. How did he know Kelly’s name? I never introduced her to him, haven’t I?

“Excuse me? Do I know you? How did you know my name?” Kelly asked with her other eyebrow cocked up. I felt Enrique’s body tensed up for a second. His face was unreadable and he seemed brooding.

“Hrmm. I just tend to know all the people around my girlfriend, that’s all” Enrique’s face softened and looked at Kelly with amusement? I don’t know if I was imagining things or what.

“Is that true Blake? How come you never mentioned about him to me?” Kelly asked with a sullen face. I felt guilty all of a sudden. I never kept anything from her and this was the first time I kept a secret.

“I will explain it to you some other time” I said apologetically before I got in the car. While the car was getting away, I could see Kelly and Jake standing there astounded. I heaved a frustrated sigh and glared at Enrique who was quietly driving.

“What was that about?! How come you knew where I was?!” I asked him, almost yelling. He just threw a glance at me and then concentrated on driving again.

“I just happen to guess it” I rolled my eyes of his lame answer. Then realized, something obvious.

“Oh my God! You sent someone to spy on me, did you?!” I freaked out and when he didn’t respond, that confirmed my suspicion.

“How dare you do that?! We never agreed to such extent! You’re crossing the line!” I said furiously. I suddenly felt the urge to punch his face.

“I don’t care. I just want to protect my investment” his words were like arrow that pierced my heart directly. I felt hurt that he was just considering me as one of his investments. Even though I knew from the beginning that he was an insufferable jerk and I didn’t even know why I was feeling this way, dejected and hurt. I fought my tears back and tried my best to look unaffected. I was surprised too of the pain I felt. I took a deep breath to calm myself down.

“Don’t worry mister Dixon, I will not do anything stupid. Rest assured that I won’t sleep with someone else so that we will be sure that it’s yours” I said bitterly while trying to look tough and strong. His head snapped to my direction as he stopped the car in front of the red light.

“Where the hell did you get that idea?” I could sense the displeasure in his voice but I couldn’t care less. He was being a jerk and if he liked playing like this, I will give it to him.

“Why? Isn’t that’s what you want to insinuate? I know I am just one of your investment. Don’t worry, I will do my part with sincerity. Even though I love someone else, I won’t go to him while we’re together in this arrangement” I said with a hint of sarcasm. His fist were white because of the way he clenched it. His face turned murderous as he clenched his jaw. He hit the steering wheel with his clenched fist which made me taken aback. Our attention was caught by the horn of the car behind us. It was already green light.

_♥♥♥

ENRIQUE’s POV

I was so furious. NO, furious is an understatement. From the moment Kent reported me that Blake went to her apartment and had a guy visitor, I became restless and anxious. I hated the idea that she was with another man. Well, Kelly was with them but I just couldn’t shake the uneasy feeling that she would be taken away from me by another guy. I couldn’t understand myself anymore. I hated her for the past 5 years but then I couldn’t deny the fact that I still loved her.

I planned on taking revenge and let her feel the pain I experienced when she left me hanging but the overwhelming feeling of taking her back into my life was stronger I thought I was going insane.

I was busy in the office with a lot of work but I couldn’t concentrate thinking that she was with another guy. When Kent told me that they went to the mall, watched a movie and eat at the restaurant, I couldn’t take it anymore. I reached for my phone and called her.

“Where are you right now?” I asked her, trying to hide my anger.

“I’m with my friends” She stuttered which made me more pissed off. It was so obvious that she was hiding something.

“Go home” I told her with a commanding voice. I know I am being unfair and jerk but I can’t help it. After all the things I’ve done to have her with me again, I won’t ever let anyone ruin it.

“I’m already a grown up and I can go home whenever I want” She retaliated with irritation in her voice. I could tell that she was beginning to get vexed. I took a deep breath, trying not to let my temper get the best of me.

“I’m warning you Blake. Go home right now or I will go there and drag you home myself” I said with a dangerously calm voice. She was being stubborn and I knew that she would not concede and follow me just like that.

“You are not my freaking father to dictate me what to do” I could tell that she was trying not to shout at me. I could tell how mad she was and that just added my anger.

“Stay where you are and I am coming to get you. Leave and you will not like the consequences” I warned and I cursed loudly when she just cut off the call. I dialed Kent again.

“Where is she now Kent?” I asked thunderously.

“She is still in Royce’s Restaurant with her friends……I think they’re going out now” He answered.

“Follow them and text me where are they going. I’m on my way there” I said and stood up from my swivel chair. When I went out of my office, my secretary was following me while telling me about my next meeting but I just told her to reschedule it.

I was almost at the restaurant when Kent texted me that they were in the nearby park. The moment I arrived there, I wanted to kill the bastard who was just confessing his feelings to Blake. I was so furious and I thought I was going mad that I even accidentally called Kelly by her name and even called her one of my investment. I wanted to say sorry but my ego was preventing me from doing so. But I didn’t expect her revelation.

_♥♥♥

Hello guys! I hope you like this update. Tell me what you think of it by leaving a COMMENT. Don’t forget to VOTE too. Thank You!

chapter 12

“This is your punishment. Don’t try to defy me again. You’ll regret it”

-Enrique

WARNING!!!! This chapter has a mature content intended for 18 years old and above! Read at your own risk!

_♥♥♥

ENRIQUE’s POV

“Why? Isn’t that’s what you want to insinuate? I know I am just one of your investment. Don’t worry, I will do my part with sincerity. Even though I love someone else, I won’t go to him while we’re together in this arrangement” Even though her voice was full of sarcasm, I could tell that she was telling the truth. Her eyes softened when she said something about her love. I felt like I was going ballistic hearing it from her. Just knowing that she’s in love with someone else makes me want to kill that bastard. Whoever the hell he is. I wanted to hit someone and the next thing I knew was I already hit the steering wheel.

_♥♥♥

When we arrived at the penthouse, nobody dared to talk. I was just discreetly observing her actions and I could tell how outraged she was. I heaved a sigh and stayed at the living room while she entered her room just to storm outside again and walked towards me, affronted.

“Where the heck are my things?!” She asked which made me want to smirk. She was so beautiful even if she was angry. I just pretended to ignore her while I picked up the remote control and changed the channel. I wanted to divert my anger into watching something funny but I couldn’t find any. When she couldn’t wait for an answer, she stood up in front of me, blocking me from the TV.

“Answer me! Where did you put my things?!” She exhorted. I put my feet atop the table while staring at her with a bored expression.

“It’s in my room. From now on, we will be sharing the same room” I responded at her indifferently which made her scowled at me.

“What the heck are you talking about Enrique?! I didn’t agree to this!” she said fiercely. She was definitely a sight worth seeing but I will never show it to her. I showed my poker face and stood up from the couch as I towered her. I saw her gulped inaudibly as her eyes met mine reluctantly.

“This is your punishment. Don’t try to defy me again. You’ll regret it” I warned her with a calm but sharp tone before sitting back to the couch. I noticed her hands formed into a tight fist while glaring at me but didn’t say anything before she pivoted and went to my room. I waited for at least an hour before I decided to go to our room. Our room , it has a nice ring to it. I smiled inwardly thinking about it.

Maybe she calmed down now, I thought. Even though I was bothered about her revelation a while ago, I knew I still have her in my hands. Whoever that bastard she was in love with, I will never give her to him. Never. She’s mine!

I couldn’t help but to chuckle triumphantly when I saw her already lying on the bed, facing the other side of the room. I didn’t expect her to be this quiet about this new room arrangement. I decided to leave her alone for now and went to the bathroom to take a shower. After shower, I just brushed my teeth and blow dried my hair before slipping into my jogging pants and shirt. When I returned to the room, my face contorted with anger when I heard her talking to someone on her phone and that someone happened to be that Jake again. Bastard!

I didn’t made any sound and just stood there quietly, trying to pick up to their topic.

“I don’t know Jake if I can come on Tuesday……I know but it’s just complicated right now……Yes….I will do something so that I could attend your birthday party….I know…Okay, bye” I heard her say. From what I heard her say, this Jake was inviting her to his birthday on Tuesday. Hell will freeze but I won’t ever let her attend that freaking party.

I walked towards her and she turned her head around as she heard my footsteps sauntering towards her. She was just wearing a white tee and cotton shorts but she didn’t fail to stir out a sudden desire into me. She was lying there, so delectable. She somehow noticed the desire in my eyes as she clutched the blanket and pulled to cover herself. I groaned inwardly and continued my steps until I reached the bed.

“Who were you talking to?” I said, pretending not to know who it was. She scowled at me and shifted to turn to the other direction, her back was now facing me.

“None of your business” She muttered sarcastically which made me took a deep breath, trying my hardest not to start again with her.

“I am asking you Blake and I want an honest answer” I demanded. She suddenly sat up, her eyes were full of anger, throwing daggers at me.

“Why do you care?! I don’t ask about who you talk to on your phone! This is unfair!” She complained loudly. Even from five years ago, I knew that she was a brave and stubborn girl but until now, I still don’t understand why she didn’t fight for us then. I was just staring at her, mesmerized by her strong character and fiery eyes. I felt my friend hardened as I felt the sudden desire to hear her pants and moans, with her under me, with pleasure.

BLAKE’s POV

For my 20 years of existence, I never knew someone who could make me angry like this other than this man in front of me, Enrique. I felt so mad that I wanted to kick and punch him but at the same time, he was stirring these delicious feelings inside me. He was controlling every aspect of my life now and I felt suffocated. I glared at him while studying his reaction. None! As in, I could not tell what he was thinking.

“Come here” I heard him suddenly voiced out as he was staring at me intently. His tone suddenly changed. From being arrogant and commanding to a very seductive and passionate voice. My body responded like crazy. I know what he’s thinking from the way he looks at me. I swallowed hard nervously. I loathe him but I also hate myself because my body keeps on betraying me, responding to him willingly.

“What do you want?” I found myself asking in an almost inaudible voice, thanking the heavens that my voice didn’t falter. Our eyes met and the lust and need in his eyes were so evident. I groaned inwardly as I found myself unable to resist him. How can you ever resist someone who is good looking as this man?

“Blake…..” He breathed passionately and that broke my control. I scoot over to him and leveled our faces, our gazes never broke. His hand reached for my cheek, lightly brushing it against me. I closed my eyes, just feeling his gentle touch. How can he do this to me? Just a mere touch of him makes me forget everything. His thumb lightly touched my bottom lip and I couldn’t help but to bite on it. I heard him gasped for air.

“What are you doing to me Blake?” He whispered questioningly and I opened my eyes to meet his eyes. He looked like he was having a hard time controlling himself. His stare went down to my slightly trembling lips and his hand went to my nape, massaging me there erotically. Oh god! What am I doing?! I am supposed to hate him!

“Kiss me” He commanded and before I could have time deciding what to do, our lips crashed against each other and our overwhelming desire for each other was like a fire which keeps on intensifying as we touched each other. Our breaths became labored as our hands were exploring each other’s body. A groaned escaped from my lips as his kisses went down to the crook of my neck, nipping and sucking gently, leaving a mark.

I felt his naughty hands gently cupping my breasts through my shirt. I was so turned on of what he was doing to me that I didn’t even realize when he removed my clothes from me. I heard him gasped with appreciation as he was staring at my now naked form.

“You’re so beautiful Blake. You never failed to amaze me” He complimented full of fascination as he gently pushed me to lie flat on the bed. I instinctively covered my chest and my lower area with my hands ad that made him chuckled. I suddenly felt shy and that was a little bit silly. He lowered his head and traced soft kisses on my hand which is covering my breasts. He was just kissing there but the effect was so electrifying and erotic, I even shivered a little. His hand gently lift my hand off from my chest and he didn’t waste any more time as he dipped his head and caught my aching nipple with his mouth.

I arched my back to give him more access as I felt the delicious sensation his tongue and lips were creating. I was so lost that I was just panting and moaning under him as his hand slowly found their way down south. I bit on my bottom lip as a sigh of pleasure escaped from my lips when I felt his erotic stimulation on my womanhood as his lips continued their assault on my breasts.

“Enrique…” I found myself crying out his name as I raked my fingers through his hair. His lips left my chest and went back to my lips. Our tongues dueled like we’re in a heated battle. Our ragged breathing and muffled moans were the only sound inside the room.

I wrapped my legs around his waist and groaned with frustration when I felt his clothes separating us, preventing our bodies to touch directly. The need to feel his skin directly against mine was so strong. He pulled away from me as he sat straight and began undressing, all the while staring at me with a seductive smile. I couldn’t help but to sat upward and caress his now naked torso. I tentatively grazed my tongue on his nipple and I heard him grunted.

“Blake, touch me” I heard him ordered as heclosed his eyes momentarily before proceeding to remove his jogging pants together with his briefs.Knowing that I have this kind of effect on him made me feel motivated to givehim more.

My handswent to his muscled chest and touched him there before it went down to his absas my lips followed the trail my hand made. I rubbed my pelvis against hishardness and that broke off his control. He pushed me to lie on the bed againas he captured my lips with a heated kiss. I automatically wrapped my armsaround his neck and my legs around his waist as I felt him eased his manhood inmy core.

_♥♥♥

Since I got out of work early and the weather is not that good, I decided to just stay home and write. LOL. I hope you like this update. Please don’t forget to VOTE and COMMENT. Thanks

chapter 13

This update is a little bit rush and i don’t know if it’s good. Lol. I hope you like it though. Don’t forget to VOTE, COMMENT and SHARE! Thank You!

WARNING!!! Mature contents for 18 years old and above!

“I don’t know mom. I admit I’m happy now with Enrique but sometimes I still remember

Quen

. I still love him“ -

Blake

BLAKE’s

POV

I was so wet and ready that he didn’t have a problem invading my sacred place. My hand explored his back as he broke our kiss and we stared into each other’s eyes. His pace was slow but deep and hard like he was letting me feel each thrust. He was gritting his teeth like he was controlling himself as sweat started to form on his forehead.

“Enrique…” I moaned wantonly, wanting him to quicken his pace. The pleasure was so intense that my nails dug in his flesh.

“Tell me what you want Blake” His voice was hoarse and husky, ignoring the pain of my nails on his back. I couldn’t take it anymore, I listened to what my body was screaming for.

“I want you Enrique….Faster” I whispered shyly but determinedly. He smiled triumphantly as started to hump me faster this time, his hands began kneading my breasts and I couldn’t do anything other than writhing and panting as I met him, thrust after thrust. I felt my peak approaching and my moans of pleasure became more audible. Our shortened breaths synchronized. Few more seconds later, he finally sent me to the clouds as a mind-boggling orgasm hit me.

His lips went down on mine again before he grunted out loud his climax and emptied himself inside of me. We kissed like there was no tomorrow as we kept on touching each other like we couldn’t get enough. We finally parted as we felt the need to breathe for air. His manhood was still hard as he gave me few more slow thrusts before he completely became flaccid inside me and automatically slipped out of me. He fell off next to me but pulled me to his arms so that my head rested on his chest and his arms went around my spent body. Our breathings were still ragged and the satisfaction was undeniable.

Nobody talked as we tried to regain our strengths. His hand was gently stroking my back. Then suddenly, the reality came rushing into me. The feeling of contentment and happiness scared the heck out of me, adding the realization that he had this certain control over me sexually. I thought I hated him but whenever we have s*x, he makes me feel like we are making love. I felt his lips kissed my forehead and that made me started to sob. He was so wonderful that I couldn’t help but to feel like being loved and cared of. I was lost with these feelings that whimper came out of my lips. I tried to stifle my cry but he already noticed it. He looked at me confusedly as he cupped my head with his both hands.

“What’s wrong?” He asked gently which made me surprise. I bit my lower lip as I took a long deep breath, trying to calm my insides. I shook my head and tried to get out of his embrace but he didn’t let me. He cupped my chin and made me looked at him. As our gazes met, I saw his face with a pained expression. Really? No! This is Enrique Blake! He’s a devil! He doesn’t care about you! He’s just after you for s*x, a convenient woman to use for him to have his heir…..

Just thinking about him using me for his convenience was already hurting me. I heard him cursed angrily as he let go of me and ran his fingers through his hair.

“Is it that bad to be with me Blake?” I heard him asked. I wiped my tears then stared at him.

“What?” That just what I was capable of saying after I gaze at his face. He looked defeated and as If all the life I saw from him a while ago decipitated.

“Do you dislike sleeping with me that much?” he enquired while I kept on staring at him, looking stupefied. How could he asked that to her after all what happened a while ago? Here I am, feeling so embarrass and confuse but at the same time, worried because I just realized that there is a strong attraction between us. No matter how much I tried to ignore and deny it.

“I––“I tried to form a sentence but my brain was suddenly frozen, refusing to tell me what to say. I clasped my hands together while rubbing my thumbs against each other tensely. When I tilted up my head to meet his piercing gaze, I noticed his face became more relax. He heaved a sigh as his one hand reached for my hand while the other reached for my cheek.

“I will tell you this just once so listen carefully. I want you and I don’t plan to end this even after you give birth to our baby” My heart beat suddenly became erratic as my eyes widened and my mouth hang open with surprise. Is he serious?! I blinked my eyes for a couple of times but his expression was the same. He seemed so serious and sincere. My heart was jumping for joy. The happiness I felt inside was unexpected.

“I want us to work this out. Will you be girlfriend Blake?” Oh my God! Is this for real?! I can’t believe it. I thought he was just using me and playing with my emotions. The urge to say yes was so overwhelming but then I couldn’t help to be doubtful at the same time.

“Why? I thought I am just here to give you an heir?” I couldn’t help but to voice out my thoughts. I was still shock and I wanted to clarify everything.

“I just used that lame excuse to get you” he said as he pulled back his hands and looked away from me like he suddenly became embarrassed. I bit my bottom lip to ease the surge of mixed emotions through me. I wanted to get mad of his answer but for some reason, I couldn’t. All I was feeling was happiness and that made me bite my bottom lip to stop myself from smiling. I cleared my throat.

“Why? I don’t understand” I told him as I stared into his eyes intently like I wanted to see the truth in his eyes. He reached for my hand again and gently played with it with his hands.

“I won’t explain it to you now but I will surely tell you about it in the future. There’s just one thing that I want to ask you if you don’t mind. Can we start all over again as a real lovers? I won’t force you if you don’t want to but let me know what to do to make you say yes” I was beyond confused, really and I couldn’t find the right words to say. I just stayed quiet for a while, thinking about what I say next. If I say yes to him, would I be happy? What about the mere fact that he blackmailed me?

“I know I am a selfish bastard for blackmailing you Blake but believe me when I say that I want you and my intentions are sincere. I am prepared to do anything for you to accept me in your life not because you were forced to but because you want me in your life” His eyes were full of expectation as he told me those words and my traitor heart was celebrating. I licked my already dried lips.

“I don’t know Enrique. We didn’t have a nice start. I admit that I feel something for you although I’m not sure what it is. Give me time to think this over” I said and got out of the bed with the blanket around me, wanting to get my clothes from the floor. But before I could totally get away from him, he reached for my hand again.

“Okay. I will give you time but I won’t stop pursuing you until you say yes to me” I smiled for the first time and nodded my head.

_♥♥♥

After that talked with Enrique, the things suddenly became lighter and better between us. I also noticed the big changes in his behavior. He smiles a lot now and he became a lot sweeter to me which I secretly enjoyed. He gives me flowers everyday whenever he gets home from work. He even accompanied me when I went to the hospital to fetch my mom. The doctor finally gave her his go signal and discharged her. I was so happy that she was as healthy as before she got sick but she still needs to stay at home and recover fully.

My mother was shocked when she saw Enrique with me. I wanted to tell her that we were just friends but before I could open my mouth, Enrique already told her that I am his girlfriend. I was glaring at him while my mom wasn’t looking at us but he just smirked at me.

“How come you never introduced Enrique to me Blake?” My mom asked while we were inside the car. I looked at Enrique with a panic looked, silently asking for him to rescue me.

“We had a long distance relationship for quite a while but then we had a problem and broke up. We met again 3 months ago and then we decided to be together again” Enrique explained. I was holding my breath while he was telling lies to my mom. I felt guilty lying to my mom but I don’t want to worry her by telling the real situation between me and Enrique considering that she had just recovered from her illness.

“Why don’t you just live with us Mrs. Greene while you’re still recovering?” Enrique suddenly suggested which made me surprised of his sudden invitation, he just smiled at me while I was looking at him questioningly. He initially asked my mom to live with us in his penthouse but my mom declined. She said, she can manage but then Enrique insisted on hiring a maid for her so that she can relax.

Thankfully she didn’t react negatively when we told her that we live together. I really didn’t want to tell my mom about that too but I couldn’t stop him from opening his mouth.

“Donna is in her way here. She works in our house but I asked her to work here for a couple of months and she agreed” Enrique said when we reach our house. I know mom wouldn’t leave this house because of my father’s memories. When Donna arrived, he introduced her to us. Donna had been working for the Dixon family for 3 years now. She was a bubby 40 years old woman. After our dinner, we decided to go home.

“Can I talk to you first before you go, Blake?” My mother asked. I looked at Enrique and he nodded. We went upstairs, to my parents’ room.

“Blake, I just want to let you know that I am happy that you gave yourself another chance in love. But are you happy? Do you really love Enrique like you loved Quen?” hearing Quen’s name made my heart beat faster and I felt the sudden rush of longing for him. I felt guilty all of a sudden. I thought I’d never fall for any guy again but now Enrique is slowly entering in my heart.

“Blake….” I heard my mom again. She was studying my face. I bit my bottom lip and suddenly i felt my eyes welled with tears. I suddenly felt confused.

“I don’t know mom. I admit I’m happy now with Enrique but sometimes I still remember Quen. I still love him” I admitted and she smiled. She wiped my tears with her thumbs.

“What about Enrique? Do you love him?” I bit my bottom lip. Do I love Enrique? I just know for sure that I feel this strong attraction with him but I am not sure yet if I really love him. I feel happy and safe around him and I think that’s the start of it.

“I think I am falling for him mom” Surprisingly,saying it felt so right.

_♥♥♥

Please read my other story SHE’S MINE, EXCLUSIVELY MINE

chapter 14

I had saved this draft for a couple of days already and i decided to upload it today for new year! Enjoy!

Please don’t forget to leave a

COMMENT

and

VOTE

it too. Thanks :)

WARNING!!! This chapter contains some MATURE scenes intended for 18 years old and above! Read at your own risk!

_♥♥♥

“I thought I made it clear that I won’t make love to you until we are officially lovers?” -

Enrique

BLAKE’s POV

“What about Enrique? Do you love him?” I bit my bottom lip. Do I love Enrique? I just know for sure that I feel this strong attraction for him but I am not sure yet if I really love him. I feel happy and safe around him and I think that’s the start of it.

“I think I am falling for him mom” Surprisingly, saying it felt so right. My mom smiled and hugged me while patting my back comfortingly.

“Don’t you think it’s time for you to move on and forget about Quen? It’s been years Blake and you never saw him again. I can see that you and Enrique has chemistry with each other. I can also see that you really like him. Just give yourself a chance and completely be happy. Don’t live in the past” I pulled away from our embrace and I forced a smiled. Just thinking about forgetting Quen was already difficult. But mom is right. I need to move on and face my present life, for my future. I took a long deep sigh.

“Okay mom. I will” I answered.

_♥♥♥

I was pacing back and forth in our room. Today is Jake’s birthday and I still couldn’t tell Enrique about it. I was having a second thought of attending the party but then Jake called me and he was begging for me to go and before I could think of some credible excuse, I stupidly said yes. I really wanted to go but just thinking about Enrique’s reaction last time when he saw Jake with me made me feel chills ran down my spine. I looked at the clock and I still have 3 hours to try and talk to Enrique about it.

I heard the bathroom door opened and Enrique came out with just a towel around his waist. He was smiling teasingly at me while approaching me. Then he wrapped his arms around my waist as his chin on my shoulder.

“What’s the problem, you look tensed” He enquired as he burrowed his face on the crook of my neck and started planting kisses. I groaned inwardly as I felt my body became hot. Today marks 1 week of our last time we had s*x. He said that he won’t touch me again until I accept his proposal to be my boyfriend. But that didn’t stop him from seducing me almost everyday and now it’s making me crazy.

I was pretending to be unaffected whenever I see him almost naked like now or when he embraces me and deliberately brushed his hardness against me. But the most difficult thing to resist is his kisses. It makes my bones melt and my heart beat becomes wild whenever he kisses me hotly. I never thought that I would be this affected because of a guy’s touch. Well, I didn’t have that many experience with guys.

I felt his hands slowly moved up to my breasts and gently massaged them through my shirt, teasing me. I couldn’t hold back anymore and the moan I desperately trying to conceal came out of my lips. I heard him chuckled as he continued playing with my breasts. His mouth went to my earlobe and bit it playfully, sending delicious shivers throughout my entire being. When I felt his other hand slipped underneath my shirt, I bit my bottom lip, trying to stifle my moans of pleasure as he started cupping my braless mound. God, this is making me crazy!

I could literally feel the wetness between my legs. I leaned back at him, surrendering to his touch and kisses. The thought of talking to him about going out tonight went out of the window as my mind became hazy. I was so lost in what he was doing to me. I don’t want to admit it, but I have been waiting for him to touch me again like this. Whenever we go to sleep at night and he would just embrace me and go to sleep without doing anything, I feel like I am going insane. Sometimes I was wondering how he could just go to sleep without a problem while me on the other hand had the difficulty doing so.

He was making me surrender to him and I am willing to give it to him. I was already so lost that I groaned out with frustration when he stopped what he was doing to me.

“Why did you stop?” I asked him exasperatedly before I could stop myself. I saw him smirked at me before he turned around and lied on the bed, his head was leaning back against the headboard.

“I thought I made it clear that I won’t make love to you until we are officially lovers?” He said as he put his arms under his head. My eyes went to his muscled chest and stomach, down to his legs. I gulped audibly as my throat became dry. My body was screaming for release and here he is, making fun of me. When my eyes caught the evidence of his hardness, it’s my turn to smirk at him. So, I am not just the only one who’s holding back and going crazy here…

I sauntered to his direction and his expression became serious as I saw him swallowing hard. I sat next to him as our gaze never broke down. I put my fore finger and started drawing circles on his chest and I heard him gasped for air. I smiled to myself inwardly because I could totally see how affected he was with my touch. I looked down between his legs which is still covered with the towel and the obvious evidence of his arousal was screaming through the thin fabric.

I didn’t know where the heck I got the guts to as my hand slid down to his taut abs, played there a little bit before it finally descended to its target. I saw the yearning in his eyes as his jaw flexed. The raw passion and desire in his eyes were so noticeable. I reached for the towel and was about to yank it off from him when I heard my phone rang. The magic spell between us totally dispelled and dissipated. I quickly stood up from the bed and reached for my phone which is on the computer table.

“Hello” I answered, trying to muster all the strength I had to sound normal. I was so tensed that I didn’t even notice who the caller was.

“Blake. I assume that you are already getting ready for the party. I just want to say that don’t bother bringing your car with you, I will just send my driver to pick you up” I heard Jake’s voice and I face palmed automatically when I realized that I totally forgot about his birthday from the moment Enrique kissed me. I was planning on talking about that with Enrique earlier but it just passed in my mind and forgot about it. My cheeks suddenly felt hot as I remembered the magic moment between us a while ago. I bit my bottom lip and turned around to look at Enrique who now has his eye brows furrowed staring back at me.

“Don’t worry about it. I can take care of myself. Can I call you later? I just need to do something” I said while staring at Enrique.

“Why Blake? Is something wrong?” Jake enquired.

“No. Everything’s fine. I will call you late. Bye” Before he could answer me, I already hang up the phone. I hesitantly approached Enrique and sat down at the edge of the bed, next to him.

“Who’s that?” I heard him asked. I heaved a deep sigh.

“Ahm…It’s Jake. It’s his birthday today and he’s inviting me to his party” I quickly said before I could lose the courage to do so. I saw his face darkened upon hearing Jake’s name. I bit the inside of my cheek as I waited for his answer. I don’t know but I am suddenly nervous. I know how possessive Enrique and the last time he saw me with Jake, he was so enraged.

He didn’t speak for a couple of seconds. His face turned stoic as he clenched his jaw. Judging from his reaction, I could say that he was beginning to get mad. I wet my dried lips with my tongue.

“Sure. You can go but with one condition” he suddenly said.

“What is it?” I asked as I felt relief washed over me. I thought he was going to be mad, but no. He stood up. From the bed.

“I’m coming with you” He said as he entered the walk in closet. My mouth hang open with what he just said. What? Is he serious?! I followed him inside the walk in closet. He was now searching for something to wear.

“Enrique, are you serious? You don’t even know Jake and as far as I know, you don’t like him. Then why would you come with me?” I asked him. He turned around and looked at me. His serious face caught me off guard. Damn! He really is bipolar and possessive!

“Why not? You want to be there alone so that you can spend time with the guy?” he said accusingly. The dress shirt he was holding in his hands almost crumpled as he gripped on it tightly. The jealousy in him was so clear and raw. I stepped closer to him and touched his arm as my other hand held his fist, trying to make him loosen his tight grip.

“Enrique, don’t tell me you’re jealous of Jake?” I asked bluntly. He avoided my gaze and a giggle escaped from my lips as I realized he was really jealous. He snapped back his head to my direction while scowling.

“You’re enjoying this are you?” He said with a serious tone but his eyes danced playfully as he enveloped me into his warm embrace. The raw passion and desire came back into my senses as I felt his body against mine. I voluntarily rested my palms onto his chest as we continued to stare into each other’s eyes. He was about to kiss me when I wiggled out of his arms and ran while laughing loudly.

Before I could reach the door to go out, his strong arms hoisted me up from the floor and carried me to the bed. He gently put me down before he hovered me with his frame. I swallowed hard as he tucked some strands of my hair at the back of my ear.

“You’re so beautiful, you know that? You take my breath away” He whispered and caught my lips with a not so gentle kiss. My arms automatically wrapped around his neck as I kissed him back with equal passion and need. It’s been a week and it really felt so good and addicting.

He deliberately moved his lower body to let me feel how hard he was. I gasped as his raging hard on brushed against my p*ssy. Even though I was still wearing my clothes and his towel was still around him, that didn’t stop me from feeling his strong desire and lust for me.

He quickly undressed me before he unwrapped the towel around him. He pulled me for another kissing duel as we continued touching each other’s nakedness. His palms were hot, making every place he touch in my body burn. I grabbed his hand and lead them to my breast. I heard him chuckled as he started playing with them then followed by his mouth. My eyes closed when he gave his attention to them, tonguing and sucking alternately.

“Enrique, please I want it now” I asked him but he just continued his onslaught. His hand descended to my core and palmed my wetness before he started to draw magic down there. I gave them more access as I parted my legs wider.

_♥♥♥

Feel free to read my other story SHE’S MINE, EXCLUSIVELY MINE :)

chapter 15

Salut mes beaux lecteurs! Zoé here! Even though i am so busy, i still managed to update today. Lol. Hope you like it :)

COMMENT

VOTE

and

this story. Thank you!

me :)

WARNING!!! This chapter has a MATURE content which intended for adult audiences (18 years old and above). Read it at your own risk!

“Isn’t it obvious? I don’t want that Jake to have an opportunity to be with you”

Enrique

BLAKE’s POV

Then his kisses slowly went down and I knew exactly what he’s planning to do. I bit my lower lip as I anticipated the pleasure he was about to give me and he didn’t disappoint me. His arms wrapped around with either of my parted legs as he started teasing my snatch with his mouth. My fingers grabbed a handful of his hair but that didn’t stop his assault. Instead, he became wilder and licked me ferociously that I almost lost my mind.

“Oh my god! I’m almost there” I almost shouted as my body arched and my legs began buckling. Few seconds more and I erupted against his mouth.

ENRQUE’s POV

I stared at her trembling form as her eyes were closed, her mouth slightly open as she gasped for air. She looked so erotic and delectable lying there panting as her orgasm began to subside. She looked flushed and tired, like she’s beginning to fall asleep. I rolled off her then lied down next to her and pulled her on top of me while smirking at her. She stared at me questioningly before I kissed her waiting lips lingeringly.

“Do you want to continue?” I asked her teasingly. If I would just follow my body’s desire, I would have ravished her by now but I need to hear something from her. She averted my gaze as her cheeks reddened with embarrassment. I cupped her cheeks and made her face me.

“Blake, answer me” I said, almost whispering. My voice turned husky as the need to be inside her was so powerful that it took all my will power not to do it right away. She nodded her head shyly. She looked so cute that I pecked on her lips. My hands descended down between her legs and started teasing her more. Her breathing became ragged as she closed her eyes, feeling every onslaught of my fingers. I moved my hand faster and when she was about to reach her peak, I immediately stopped.

She opened her eyes and I saw her face contorted with anger and at the same time the lust in her eyes were so evident. I smirked at her and began stroking her wetness again. I leaned over and my mouth latched on her breasts alternately while my fingers continued doing magic. Her pants and moans became more audible. I couldn’t take it anymore.

I got up and switched our positions, making her laid flat on her back while I was hovering over her under me. I parted her legs and began rubbing my manhood against her core. She automatically wrapped her legs around me.

“I want you now Enrique” She gasped as she put her arms around my neck, pulling me for a kiss. We kissed for a couple of seconds before I pulled away. I positioned my c*ck against her opening as I stared into her eyes.

“Blake, I will just continue if you agree to be officially mine” She scrunched her eye brows as she stared back at me. Her eye brows were knitted together as she stared at me. She bit her lower lip and closed her eyes. I continued teasing her by rubbing my hardness against her.

“Oh god! Don’t tease me Enrique!” She almost yelled at me with frustration. I could see that we had the same feeling right at the moment.

“Then tell me your answer. Tell me you’re mine!” She snapped open her eyes and reached for my lips for another kiss full of lust. We both groaned as we felt each other’s body with equal need.

“Yes, I agree! I am now totally yours” She said when we pulled away from our intense kiss. Hearing her say that snapped all the self-control I was holding. I plunged inside her with a force which made her scratch my back. That should’ve hurt me but I didn’t care about the pain anymore. When she got used to my manhood buried deep inside her, I started thrusting in and out of her with a steady pace.

“Faster Enrique” She moaned seductively as I granted her request. I held her hips as I started pounding her with hard and fast strokes which made her almost screamed with ecstasy. Our breaths became labored as sweats covered our bodies. Then after my relentless pounding, we both reached an earth shattering climax. I burrowed my face against her neck as her body still trembling with the intensity of her orgasm.

“You can’t take back what you said earlier Blake. You’re officially mine now” I whispered possessively to her and I meant it. When it comes to her, I am so possessive and obsessive. Now that she agreed to be my girlfriend, I will do anything so that I won’t lose her again.

_♥♥♥

“This is your fault! Now we’re totally late!” Blake hissed as she put her hair into a messy bun. She is so beautiful wearing a red party gown which showcased her sexy curves. Her red lipstick made her lips so kissable but I stopped myself from ravishing her again. After our love making on the bed, we showered together and that led to another hot s*x and now, we’re late. I just smirked at her as I put gel on my hair. She glared at me but I ignored her. I was so happy knowing that she agreed to be my girlfriend and our relationship was not forced anymore. The happiness I feel right now is like when we first became lovers 5 years ago.

_♥♥♥

BLAKE’s POV

I was having a second thought on going to Jake’s birthday party with Enrique but Jake called me again and practically begged me to go. I asked him if it was okay for me to bring a company to his party and he agreed. I told him too that I don’t need his driver to pick me up.

When we were inside Enrique’s car, he couldn’t keep his hands off of me. He kept on kissing me on the cheek and my hand. He was so sweet and I never felt so happy.

“Why did you decide to come with me anyway?” I asked him out of the blue. He threw me a glance and then concentrated on his driving again. I saw him shrugged his shoulders.

“Nothing” he answered simply which made me wanted to roll my eyes at him.

“Really? C’mon Enrique” I dared him with a teasing tone. He heaved a sigh before he answered.

“Isn’t it obvious? I don’t want that Jake to have an opportunity to be with you” He said with a hint of anger and possessiveness. If there’s one thing I noticed about him, it’s him being so possessive over me that sometimes I don’t understand why. We just met not too long ago but he behaved like we’ve known each other for a long time. He is sincere in everything that he does and say and that’s one of the things that I like about him. If he like something, he would voice his thoughts out.

“You know he’s just my friend right? You don’t have to be jealous” He snapped his head to my direction.

“I am not jealous. Why would I get jealous of that guy when I know for sure that you’re mine” I smiled inwardly as I found my heart beamed of his claim.

_♥♥♥

When we arrived at the party venue, it already started. When we walked inside, the people stared in our direction as they probably recognized Enrique. Then I saw Kelly approaching us with a frown on her eyes brows.

“Why did you bring him with you? Maybe now, you will introduce him to me” She whispered to my ear as she discreetly looked at Enrique who was smiling at us. I cleared my throat.

“Enrique, I want you to officially meet my bestfriend Kelly. Kelly, this is Enrique” I introduced, a little bit uneasy. Enrique wrapped his arm possessively around my waist and pulled me closer to him.

“Nice to meet you Kelly. I am Blake’s boyfriend” I heard him say and that made Kelly’s eyes widened with surprise. They shook hands.

“Enrique, can I have a talk with Blake for a minute?” Kelly asked him with an exaggerated smile registered on her lips. Enrique frowned but nodded his head. Kelly pulled me away from him with an enough distance for him to not hear us.

“When did this happen? I thought you didn’t have a boyfriend and you haven’t moved on from Quen yet?” She asked me worriedly. I chuckled of her reaction and held her hands with mine.

“I’m sorry Kelly if I didn’t mention about him to you. We just became official just recently” I informed her; she smiled and then hugged me. Then she pulled away abruptly and starred at me quizzically.

“Hey tell me what happened the last we met. Did he hurt you? I mean, he was so angry that time” I wanted to laugh at what she just said but her expression was so serious.

“Of course not” I blushed when I remembered what happened that time when Enrique and I arrived home.

“Where did you meet him anyway? He’s so gorgeous and a hunk for that matter. I don’t know why though but he seems so familiar” She said and stared at Enrique’s direction. He was now talking to some visitors whom I bet knew who he was.

“Maybe because he’s on TV or newspapers sometimes. He’s the CEO of the Dixon Enterprises” She gasped when she heard that. Her eyes were wide as saucers while staring at Enrique.

“You’re so lucky Blake! Who would have guessed that one of the Dixon’s would capture your elusive heart?! At last, you’ve moved on from Quen” She said enthusiastically. I felt the happiness in my heart died down when I heard about Quen. I don’t know why, it’s been years but I can’t bring myself to totally forget about him. My first love… I shook my head and brushed off the thought away.

I must forget about him! It’s not fair to Enrique. He’s my present now and there’s no use on living in the past. I heaved a sigh and smiled forcefully at Kelly.

“You’re right” I said. Then I saw Jake’s smiling face approaching us.

“Hello Blake! You made it. Thank you for coming” He said and gave me a hug.

“Yes. This is for you” I said as I handed my gift for him. He happily accepted it.

“Thank you Blake. You made my birthday so happy. Can I ask you for a dance?” He asked expectantly. My smile faded. I was about to answer him when I heard a possessive baritone voice behind me.

“Sorry dude but no” Enrique said as he put his arm around my waist, as if showing his claim and territory. I almost rolled my eyes at his behavior and rudeness. He didn’t even give me a chance to answer for myself. I saw Jake’s face became pale as he saw Enrique. He stared at me questioningly.

“He’s the company I was talking about on the phone Jake. He’s Enrique. Enrique, this is Jake” I said, a little bit uneasy. The two guys stared into each other and nobody even extend their arms for a handshake. Jake’s stare was full of anger while Enrique just smirked at him but still has the possessive look on his face while he tightened his arm on my waist.

“Her boyfriend” He said and kissed my temple.

_♥♥♥

chapter 16

Hello guys! I managed to write this even though it’s rushed. I hope you like it though.

Please don’t forget to leave a COMMENT and VOTE. SHARE it too. Thank you!

Don’t forget to follow me too :)

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for adult readers only (18 years old and above). Read at your own risk!!!

“Listen to me Enrique. It’s not him okay? I admit he really existed in my life but he’s in the past now”

Blake

BLAKE’s POV

“Her boyfriend” He said and kissed my temple.

Jake’s jaw flexed as he stared at Enrique. I saw his fists tightened and I couldn’t help but to get cold chills down my spine of the way he looked.

“Is he saying the truth Blake?” Jake asked me and I reluctantly nodded my head as an answer. He huffed and raked his hand through his hair with frustration. Kelly approached him and put her hand onto his shoulder, as if calming him down. His expression suddenly changed and became unreadable.

“Okay. I will leave you guys here. I need to talk to the other visitors” He said with a low voice and walked away.

“I will just talk to Jake okay? Just stay in our table and wait for me” Kelly said and followed her cousin.

“What a sore loser” I heard Enrique muttered and I glared at him. How could he be so calm?

“Don’t say that Enrique. Jake is still my friend and I know he’s hurt right now. This is my fault” I said and I felt my eyes brimmed with tears.

“Why would you say that? Did you promise anything to him?” He enquired with possessiveness in his voice. I almost rolled my eyes at his question. I cupped his face with my hands and stared into his eyes. He was gritting his teeth.

“Enrique? Are you seriously asking me that?” I asked him with a gentle tone. He heaved a sigh and looked away.

“You told me before that you loved someone and I just thought that maybe that someone is him” I laughed with his answer and that made him scowled at me. My laugh died down and cleared my throat.

“Listen to me Enrique. It’s not him okay? I admit he really existed in my life but he’s in the past now” He looked at me quizzically but didn’t say anything. Then he pulled me into a tight embrace. I put my arms around him too and we stayed like that for I didn’t know how long. We just pulled away when we heard the people around began teasing us. We didn’t notice that we already became the center of attraction in an instant. Enrique smirked at me and pecked me on the lips. His arms snaked around my waist.

“Would you do the honor and dance with me, my angel eyes?” he said while he extended his arm for me. My eyes widened as I heard what he just called me. I stared at him shockingly. Then I noticed him became uneasy and….. nervous?

“W-What did you just call me?” I asked him stuttering a little bit. He avoided my gaze and he didn’t answer right away. I waited for his answer for a couple of seconds then he looked back into my eyes and this time, he has an unexplainable expression on his face.

“Angel eyes. Why, did I say something wrong?” I kept on staring into his eyes as my heart pounded so hard in my chest.

“N-Nothing. Someone used to call me that and I was just shocked that you called me that” I explained to him. A genuine smiled registered on his lips and pulled me back to his arms. He didn’t say anything after that and then he led me to the dance floor. Soon, I forgot about that topic.

_♥♥♥

When the main course was served I couldn’t help but to dig in right away because I was already hungry. It was just my second spoonful of the dish when I felt a sudden urge to throw up. I stood up with my hand cupping my mouth.

“Are you alright Blake?” Enrique and Jake asked me simultaneously. I couldn’t answer them as I ran towards the toilet. I heard Enrique calling for me but I ignored him and entered the toilet. Upon reaching the lavatory, I puked until I felt like I threw up all the contents of my stomach. Then the door opened and Enrique entered.

“Are you okay angel eyes?” He asked worriedly. That endearment again. I wanted to ask him again about that it but I felt the urge to throw up again. He rubbed on my back and held my hair with his hand preventing them from falling onto my face. When I felt better, we went out of the toilet.

“I think we should go home now Angel eyes” He said tenderly as he caressed my cheek with the back of his hand.

“Why do you keep on calling me that all of a sudden?” I asked him faintly and stopped on my tracks. He smiled again and kissed my forehead.

“Because you are my angel” He said and pulled me for a hug.

When we returned to our table, Kelly and Jake approached me, their faces were full of concern.

“Are you okay now Blake?” Kelly asked as she felt my forehead as if checking if I have a fever. I slightly nodded my head as I leaned back on my chair. I felt dizzy and I didn’t have the appetite anymore to eat my food.

“If you want, you can take a rest in our guest room” I heard Jake offered but before I could even respond, Enrique spoke.

“Thank you for the concern but I will just take her home” He said and to my surprise, he suddenly picked me up onto his arms, bridal style.

“What are you doing Enrique? I can manage to walk” I shrieked but he didn’t listen to me and started walking away from the reception.

“Sorry Jake, Kelly. I think I need a rest. I am not feeling well” I managed to tell them before we got away from them. When we arrived in front of his car, he opened the door while still holding me on his arms and deposited me inside. The he went inside to the driver’s seat and started the ignition. Soon, we were on the road driving to his place.

When we arrived in front of his penthouse, I wanted to laugh and protest because he carried me from the parking lot up to his suite.

“Stay still” He said when I voiced out my protest. I rolled my eyes and didn’t argue with him about it. When we reached his suite, he deposited me onto the bed.

“Hey Enrique, that’s too much. I am just not feeling well but I am not sick or invalid” I said to him as he attempted to remove my stilettos.

“Just let me do this okay?” I heaved a sigh and let him do what he wanted.

_♥♥♥

“Angel eyes, wake up. We have an appointment to the doctor today” Enrique said while showering kisses on my cheek to wake me up. I groaned with irritation and sat up. Then I felt the sudden attack of nausea and the desire to throw up was overwhelming. I pushed Enrique away and got out of bed quickly and ran to the bathroom. Just like last night, I threw up until I felt like I had nothing left in my stomach.

“That’s it. Let’s take a bath and then eat breakfast so that we can go to the doctors after” I snapped my head at his direction as I was wiping my mouth with a tissue paper.

“I’m gonna be fine. We don’t need to go there. Maybe I just ate something bad” I said but he shook his head and began undressing me.

“What are you doing?!” I protested but he didn’t answer and continued until he successfully got me naked. I felt a sudden rush of embarrassment and grabbed the towel instinctively and covered my body. I heard him chuckled while removing his own clothes off of him.

“You don’t need to hide that gorgeous body from me Angel eyes. In fact, I already memorized every nook and cranny of it. I even know the fact that you have a birthmark there” He said while pointing at the insides of my thigh teasingly which made me blushed profusely. I threw him the towel I was holding and went under the shower and slid close the sliding door. I heard him laugh before he slid the door open and got under the shower with me.

“Why do we even need to shower together?” I complained as my cheeks turned red because of the way he stared at me. I felt hot in every corner of my body where his gaze landed. I turned around to avoid his lusty stares.

But then I felt his possessive arms snaked around my waist as he began kissing my shoulders. The water kept on cascading over our naked bodies but I felt like we were inside a sauna because of how hot I was feeling. His hands went upwards to my breasts and he began squeezing them gently. Our breathings quickened as I felt wet between my legs.

“I-I thought we have an appointment to the doctors? We’re going to be late” I purred and bit my bottom lip when he slid his hand between my legs and skillfully made magic there while his other hand remained teasing my other breasts.

“We still have enough time to finish this” He said hoarsely and made me feel his erection on my butt crack. I moaned with needed and my hand went to his rigid manhood and wrapped it around him.

“Yes Blake, just like that. Continue Angel eyes” He roared and bit on my nape. I leaned my back to him while continuously rubbing his hardness up and down.

“God, you’re making me crazy!” he made me face him and claimed my lips in a soul-searching kiss. I moaned with pleasure and the intensity of his kiss made my knees go weak. I clung my hands to his shoulder to prevent myself from falling to the floor.

“Ready?” he asked hoarsely when we pulled away from our kiss. I gasped when he suddenly picked me up and made my legs wrapped around his waist. I felt his arousal against my heated core and I closed my eyes as the rush of anticipation hit my entire being. He cupped my as as he proceeded to seek entrance. I latched on his neck as I felt his hardness beginning to invade my pssy. When he was buried to the hilt, he began moving my body and down.

I meet his thrusts and soon we found the right rhythm. The tiled wall against my back was cold and hard but I didn’t care anymore as the ecstasy escalated. My moans and pants became more audible too. I stared into his eyes and they shone with overwhelming desire and adoration. He leaned over and started playing with my turgid nipples.

“Oh Enrique..” I wailed as he circled my rosy bud with his tongue before he suckled it gently which made my fingers tugged on his hair. He gave my other breasts equal attention too. His long and hard thrusts became faster now and the sound of flesh against flesh slapping together became more audible.

“Blake!” He grunted as he give his all pounding into me, determined to bring us both towards the peak of ecstasy. Not long before that, I felt my body shivered, my legs buckled and my cries of pleasure stifled against his neck as I reached my orgasm. The trembling of my body was uncontrollable but he managed to keep me still and continued his relentless pounding. Then roared his peak and exploded inside me.

“Oh god! You’re going to be the death of me” He murmured and I chuckled faintly. I hugged him tightly as he continued thrusting slowly before he slid out of me. I moaned my protest but he just smirked at me.

“That was wonderful but we need to finish showering and go to the hospital” He said and kissed my forehead. Gosh! He’s so sweet!

_♥♥♥

Read my other story

SHE’S MINE, EXCLUSIVELY MINE

if you haven’t read it yet :)

chapter 17

Hello guys! Sorry for the late update! I was a little bit busy 😆

Please don’t forget to

COMMENT

VOTE

and

this story 😍😍😍

Follow me too 😎

_♥♥♥

“I don’t care what you say or do and I am not all interested. Do me a favor and get out of here!” -

Blake

BLAKE’s POV

“You’re pregnant. Congratulations” The doctor happily announced as she smiled at us. Enrique was almost shouting for joy and he hugged me so tightly.

“I’m so happy. At last” He said as he pecked me on the lips. My heart was also jumping for joy and seeing him so happy made me happier. The doctor said that I was 3 weeks along and I couldn’t help but to feel emotional. When we went out of the hospital, I dialed my mom’s number and told her the good news. She was so happy and excited.

“Congratulations to both of you. I can’t wait to hold a baby again. Anyway, when are you going to come visit me?”

“I will go there tomorrow mom” I answered her. I saw Enrique opened the passenger door for me and I got in.

“Really? Okay, I will cook dinner. Why don’t you ask Enrique to come with you too?” She suggested and I looked at Enrique who was now driving silently.

“I will ask him first mom. I will see you tomorrow. Bye” She said her goodbye too and then cut off the call.

“What did your mom say?” He asked and gave me a quick glance.

“She’s very excited about the baby. Anyway, she’s inviting us tomorrow. We can go have dinner there with mom. What do you think?”

“Sure baby” He said and winked playfully at me which made me blushed. He never failed to make me feel this way. Even though we didn’t have a nice start. Sometimes when I think about how he made me succumbed to him, I still couldn’t believe that I would feel this way towards him. Before I was so confused about my feelings, if loved him but now I confirmed that I was indeed in love again.

After a few minutes more, we reached home. Home. It has a nice ring to my ears. Before, I felt like staying here was killing me but now, it really felt home with Enrique and I couldn’t ask for more. I just wish that we can stay happy like this and nothing can separate us.

Enrique just changed into his usual business suit and gathered all the documents he needed and then stepped out of the penthouse to go to his office but not before he gave me a long lingering kiss and a tight hug. He even repeated what the doctor said about my schedule of taking my vitamins for my pregnancy. The cold and devil Enrique was long gone and replaced with a gentle and loving Enrique who made my heart fluttered and beat wildly just by seeing him.

I was in the middle of watching a movie when I heard the doorbell rang. I got curious who it was because I wasn’t expecting a visitor. I peeped through the peephole and I saw Nerissa on the other side. She was with someone I’m not acquainted to. My mind was debating whether to open the door or not. I decided to just open it and ask them what they want.

“Hi. Is Enrique here right now?” The other girl asked me smiling but I could tell that she was just forcing it that it almost looked like she was in pain. Really.

“He’s not here” I answered simply and gazed at Nerissa who just stayed quiet. The last time I saw her she was so bitchy but now she looked like she got slapped quite a few times in the face.

“Good. I want to talk to you without him. Can we come in?” She asked again, now with a hint of arrogance and bitchiness. I wanted to say no and slam the door to their faces but I control the urge to do so. I opened the door wider to let them in. They went to the living room sat on the couch while the other woman kept looking around, as if she was inspecting every detail inside and I didn’t like it. I heaved a sigh and sat on the single sofa across them.

“What do you want?” I asked with a poker face. I was already sensing that they are not here for a good reason.

“She is Brianna. She’s Enrique’s girlfriend” Nerissa answered and that made me I gasped in shock which made Brianna smirked at me. Her eye brows cocked up as she kept on scrutinizing my appearance.

“You’re shocked? Well missy, I am here to warn you about Enrique. I know he’s just with you because he just wants to get revenge on you but I think this is enough. I want you to leave him” She said while looking at me intently. The look of arrogance was still there but I didn’t care about that anymore. My mind was trying to absorb all the information she just said. Girlfriend? Revenge? To whom? To me?

“I don’t know what the hell are you talking about but I don’t believe you. Enrique didn’t mention anything about you” I said while shaking my head, letting them know that I don’t believe them at all. It was Nerissa’s turn to chuckle with sarcasm. I thought she lost her tongue but I guess not.

“You know what Blake, we’re just trying to save you from any further damage and embarrassment. We know why Enrique’s with you. He even told us that he would destroy you because of what you did to him in the past. If I were you, I would leave him right now to save myself from any more heartache” Now she really caught my attention.

“You keep on saying about him taking his revenge on me because of what I did to him in the past. I just met Enrique months ago so you are surely mistaken” I said. I was beginning to get annoyed of them. If I was not pregnant, I already dragged them out of the suite. These bitches!

“I don’t care what you say or do and I am not all interested. Do me a favor and get out of here!” I roared pointing at the door. If they think that they could feed my mind with negative things against Enrique in order to destroy what we have then they’re not having it. I will not be giving them any pleasure into believing them. They stared into each other before they stood up. But before they walked towards the door, Brianna spoke again.

“You know what, I came here because I was a little bit concern about your wellbeing and your baby but you’re being stubborn. Enrique is going to destroy you and if you don’t want that something’s bad going to happen to your baby, then I advise you to leave him now before it’s too late” She said and smirked smugly before they went out of the door. I couldn’t even retaliate about what she said and I felt like my knees was about to give in that I sat back on the sofa, confused and lost. Is she even telling the truth? Is Enrique planning something to hurt me? If that was true then what did I do to Enrique that he would come back and take a revenge on me? That’s impossible!

My hand automatically descended down my belly and rubbed it gently. Come to think of it, Enrique blackmailed me when we first met and even threatened me so that he’d get what he wanted. What if he is into something? But he never did anything that could hurt me. I never felt danger in him even though there were times that we had fights or misunderstanding. In fact he was so loving and caring that I even forgot how bad our relationship started. Even though I’ve never noticed any danger on him, Brianna and Nerissa’s words kept on bugging my mind. Now that we have a baby on the way, I couldn’t risk being careless.

I felt really confuse and hurt but I was trying my hardest to keep myself calm because of the baby. The tears threatened to fall but I blinked it back. I won’t let this affect our relationship. Because of what happened, I didn’t have any appetite to eat my lunch but I forced myself to. I wouldn’t let my baby starve because of my anxiety.

It felt like the time was ticking so slowly while waiting for Enrique to come home. I wanted to clarify things with him as soon as possible. I picked up my phone and dialed his number. I wanted to hear his voice but it was just ringing. Maybe he’s busy.

I got up from the bed and went to the bathroom to take a bath. When I finished showering, I got dressed and decided to go out for a little bit. I felt like I was going crazy if I wouldn’t go out. I ended up at the park nearby. I was just watching the children play there while trying my best not to think about the things that just happened earlier. I brought out the book I was carrying inside my bag and began reading it. The wind is making my senses calm and that really helped me relaxed quite a bit.

After a few minutes of staying there, just sitting there while reading when someone cleared their throat to get my attention. I looked up and got surprised when I saw Jake smiling down at me.

“Hi Blake” he greeted me and I smiled back.

“Jake! What are you doing here?” I asked him and put back my book inside my bag. He sat down next to me. My mood brightened a little.

“I just visited a friend nearby and then I incidentally saw you here”

“Okay. I didn’t know you have a friend here” I said and chuckled. His face became serious. I frowned at his sudden change of mood.

“Actually Blake, I really wanted to see you because I have something to tell you” he began as he handed me a brown rectangular shaped envelope which I didn’t notice until now.

“What’s this?” I asked him curiously. My heart beat faster as I stared at the envelope. He was just watching me but didn’t say anything for a few seconds.

“Open it” he instructed and I did as I was told just to be surprised when I saw a picture of someone I thought I already forgot and moved on to. I looked at Jake questioningly as my hand began trembling with anxiousness.

“What is the meaning of this Jake?” I asked him with an almost inaudible voice. Seeing Quen’s face made me feel so much emotions rushing in my heart that I thought I couldn’t handle anymore. I felt my eye stung as tears threatened to fall down. I heard him heaved a long deep sigh before answering my question.

“I paid an investigator to investigate about his background” I got shocked of his answer. I looked at the first page of the papers I was holding. There were few pages but the first page consisted of Quen’s picture and some personal information about him.

“Why would you do that for Jake?! Quen is already having his happy and peaceful life somewhere! You don’t have the right to do this to him! You don’t even know him!” I said angrily at him, almost shouting that the people around us began glancing our direction.

“I know who he is and I already met him Blake! Look at the next pages and you’ll understand what I’m talking about” I looked down at the papers again and lifted the first page to see the second one. I gasped when I saw Enrique’s picture and some information too. I read all of it. My mind was really getting more confused.

“Looked at the next one” Jake said with an unknown emotion. An idea was already floating on my mind as I slowly looked at the next page but when I my suspicion was confirmed, I still couldn’t believe it. I was staring at it for I didn’t know how long before I realized that my tears were already falling down my cheeks. A whimper escaped my lips even though I covered it with my hand.

_♥♥♥

Please tell me about your thoughts on this chapter 😁😁😁

chapter 18

Hello guys! I just got back from the Philippines and there was a lot going on so i couldn’t update

sooner

! Anyway, i hope you like this update! Please don’t be silent and let me know your thoughts on this story! Thank You!

COMMENT, VOTE and SHARE

would be appreciated :)

_♥♥♥

BLAKE’s

POV

“Look at the next one” Jake said with an unknown emotion. An idea was already floating on my mind as I slowly looked at the next page but when I my suspicion was confirmed, I still couldn’t believe it. I was staring at it for I didn’t know how long before I realized that my tears were already falling down my cheeks. A whimper escaped my lips even though I covered it with my hand.

“Blake, that’s enough. He’s not worth it. He doesn’t deserve even a single tear from you” Jake said and tried to hug me but I evaded him and stood up.

“What is this Jake? You’re claiming that Quen is Enrique?! I don’t believe you!” I said while shaking my head, staring at him with disappointment in my eyes. I don’t know why he’s doing this but for him to create this ridiculous story is beyond my comprehension. I wiped my tears furiously. He also stood up and tried to approach me but I motioned him to stop.

“Blake. I am not making this up. I hired a professional investigator to do the research. At first, I was just planning to dig any information about Enrique because I noticed something was off the first time we met. He looked like he’s up to something and I wanted to know. But I was so shocked when I learned that your ex and Enrique were the same person” He explained. I don’t know if I believe what he’s saying. I am so confused that my head started aching.

“If you’re telling me the truth, why would he do that? Why didn’t he tell me about it?” I muttered to myself but loud enough for Jake to hear it.

“I think he’s planning something. Even though you never told me what actually happened between you and Quen, I think he’s back for revenge” I felt the tears started to well down my eyes again as I realized the big possibility of what he’s saying. I remembered the things that Nerissa and Brianna told me earlier and that connected the broken line in my head. The realization of Enrique’s deceit was dawning in my head. I remembered our first encounter, I actually remembered Quen the first time I stared into his blue eyes. Even the way he talks and the way he walks but I denied all that because of the total opposite in characters and behaviors of the two.

“I-I need to go” I mumbled like I was not myself and turned my back to Jake but stopped on my tracks when I heard him spoke again.

“Blake, you need to leave him now as soon as possible. Who knows what he’s actually planning? If you need someone, I will always be here for you. Just remember that I love you and I would never hurt you” I heard all of that but it didn’t sink in my head. I didn’t answer him as I began walking away from him. My mind was not functioning well but I was surprised that my feet still led me to the place I now call home. I sat on the couch and stared into space. The tears in my eyes began to dry.

After how many minutes of just sitting and thinking there, I heard the door opened and the person on my mind entered. Suddenly, he looked stranger to me and I felt nervous. He was smiling sweet at me but I felt numb that I just stared at him blankly and didn’t utter a single word. Then I gasped when I realized that he was right in front of me and kissed me on the lips.

It felt like I woke up in my dream-like state and before I realized what I was doing, I already pushed him away from me. I looked at him and he looked like he was so shocked of what I did that he remained there staring at me.

“Why did you do that Blake?” He asked me confusedly and was about to embrace me when I pushed him away again for the second time.

“What is the meaning of this?” I asked him with and stern voice and stoic face. I gathered all the strength and will power I could muster not to breakdown in front of him. Why did he do this to me? Why did he have to deceive me? Did I hurt him that much then?

His eyes furrowed as he looked at the envelope. He reluctantly opened it and read its contents. I saw the look of confusion then shock when he finished reading every page. He threw the papers on the floor and stepped towards me with long strides and before I could react, I was already in his warm embrace.

“I can explain angel eyes, just give me a chance to explain all these” his voice was begging and trembling like he was actually scared. I bit my lower lip to avoid the sobs to escape from my lips but I failed miserably. He didn’t deny it, instead he was asking for a chance to explain and that confirmed it all. He’s indeed Quen!

I pulled away from him.

“Is it true?” I asked him. He looked defeated and he nodded his head. My heart tightened so hard and it hurt.

“Why? What is your motive Quen? Did you come back to take revenge on me?” His shoulders were slumped like all the life were drained out of him. His eyes were full of mixed emotions. He didn’t answer me.

“Answer me, damn it!” I shouted angrily when I couldn’t wait for his answer. He closed his eyes and heaved a sigh then stared back into my eyes.

“I admit, I was so mad at you when you didn’t fight for us. I wanted to hurt you too because of the pain you gave me but when I saw you for the first time after 5 years, all my plans disappeared into thin air……” All the things he was saying didn’t penetrate inside my head except for the fact that he indeed planned to hurt me and take his revenge. I didn’t wait for him to finish what he’s saying as I pivoted around and went to our room.

I went to the walk-in closet and started packing my things. I heard his footsteps and when he saw what I was doing, he quickly approach me.

“No Blake…Baby, don’t do this. This is not the solution. Let’s talk this like two consenting adults and fix this” He beg but I didn’t stop. I was just tossing all my clothes inside the suitcase, determined to get away from him as soon as possible. Hurt, confused and anger were a potent combination enough for me to lose my better judgement and leave him. I was about to close the suitcase when I felt him hoisted me up onto his arms and walked us towards our bed.

“Let go off me bastard! I hate you!” I shouted in rage as the traitorous tears kept on falling. When he put me down the bed, I had the chance to seat up quickly and slapped his face with all my might. I was breathing hard because of the intense anger I was feeling. I’ve never been this angry my entire life. Even when he blackmailed me, this doesn’t compare. Maybe because of the fact that I surrendered everything to him, trusted him blindly and loving him at the same time.

“Don’t touch me! The fact that you planned to hurt me is enough to finish all between us” I spat at him and his jaw flexed.

““Blake, I won’t ever let you leave me! Never! I love you too much to let go of you!” He said with equal stern voice with a tinge of frustration and rage.

“Don’t! Don’t ever tell me you love me! I don’t believe you. I know you have another girlfriend so cut the crap out!” Just the mere mention of his girlfriend tripled the pain in my heart. Sh*t! It hurts!

He looked at me confusedly.

“Girlfriend? I don’t have anyone in my life right now other than you Blake” He answered. I chuckled sarcastically and wanted to give him a round of applause because of how good he is in acting.

“Stop it Quen or Enrique, I don’t care anymore! She came here this morning. And oh, she even mentioned your plans against me and gave me a warning. Her name is Brianna right? She’s with your other slut Nerissa. They even knew that I’m pregnant. What a joke of love you’re talking about! Bastard!” He gritted his teeth and raked his fingers through his hair in total frustration.

“And you believed them?”

“Of course I believe what they told me. How could they knew about my pregnancy when you didn’t tell them about it?” I dared him.

“I don’t know Blake! I haven’t mentioned this to them and Nerissa and Brianna aren’t my sluts as what you called them. Brianna isn’t my girlfriend. She was just one of my flings months ago before I even saw you again” He explained, trying to persuade me into believing him. My anger mellowed a little bit and he noticed it. He approached me again and held both my hands with his.

“Angel eyes, Even if I hated you for leaving me, I never planned on deliberately hurting you especially on physical aspect because my love for you never left my heart even though I tried my hardest to forget you. I don’t know what you did to me because I couldn’t forget you. Every woman I’ve been with just reminded me of you. I couldn’t help but to compare them to you even though I hated you. Yes, maybe at the back of my mind, I wanted to hurt you, to make you feel how much I got hurt when you left me but the love I feel for you is much stronger that the hate that I even went to the extent of blackmailing you because I was afraid that you would leave and hurt me again” he explained while staring directly into my eyes. I could see how sincere he was.

I looked at him like I couldn’t believe of his confession. His hand went to my cheek and gently caressed it while staring at me lovingly. My body was reacting to his favor that I wanted to slap myself because my walls of defense are starting to collapse. I wanted to laugh hysterically because I realized that even though he deceived me and never told me who he really was, despite the fact that he blackmailed me, Quen or Enrique, my love for him is so powerful and overwhelming that I couldn’t resist when he angled his head and slowly claimed my lips.

“Angel eyes, I love you” I gasped when our lips parted temporarily just to claim my lips again but this time, full of hunger, yearning and love. I groaned with need when his hands began exploring my body. All the thoughts of leaving him and the hate I was feeling towards him was long forgotten as he took off our clothes and scattered them on the floor.

His lips were back to mine as soon as he finished removing our clothes. There was a slight difference with his lovemaking now than before. He was more gentle and vocal of his feelings for me that made my senses reeling and my mind became totally hazy like it just had the ability to understand the sweet nothings he was whispering to my ears, like how much he loves me. I couldn’t help but to scream in pleasure when the mind-boggling orgasm hit me. Seconds later, he followed with a roar and slumped his head on my chest contentedly as he hugged me tightly. He rolled us over so that I was now on top of him.

“I love you baby…Don’t forget that” He managed to say before he fell into a slumber with a smile on his lips.

I looked up at his face then touched his cheek as my eyes never left his sleeping face. I couldn’t help but to cry again as the things happened a while ago came back into my mind. I don’t know how long I was staring at him. I couldn’t still believe that the first and second man I loved, that I thought were totally different people was just the same person I l left 5 years ago.

The burns on his face were totally gone but there were still some visible scars on his shoulder and back. I smiled bitterly but at the same time because of undeniable happiness. I kissed his lips ever so gently before I slowly got off him and went out of the bed. I stared at his sleeping figure and put the blanket on him. I bit my trembling lip as I tried not to cry again and began putting back my clothes on.

_♥♥♥

Thank You again for the VOTES and COMMENTS guys!

chapter 19

Hello guys! Another chapter for you! I hope you like it. This chapter is the longest chapter in this story so far. LOL

Please don’t forget to COMMENT, VOTE and SHARE this story.

I just started new stories titled

MY LOVE, MY DESTINY and A BILLIONAIRE’S CHARADE (A fake paradise) . Hope you check it out too…

“Because I want to prove to Blake that Enrique is not the right guy for her” -

Jake

ENRIQUE’s POV

I woke up with empty arms. I immediately sat up and the first thing I noticed was she wasn’t beside me nor anywhere inside our room. I looked down and I frowned when I couldn’t get a glimpse of her clothes on the floor. I got up from the bed and went to the walk-in closet to check if she’s there but there wasn’t any trace of her. I went out of our room and searched for her around but she really wasn’t around. Panic was starting to arise in me.

I felt like my knees lost their strength as I slowly slumped down the floor. She left me! She left me again for the second time! The anger suddenly started to boil inside me. I couldn’t believe that after that talk with Blake, she still left me. My fist tightened and because of anger, I punched the floor with my bare hands. Damn it Blake! Why?!

I picked up my phone and dialed her number but I couldn’t reach her. She obviously turned off her phone. I decided to take a quick bath and went out of my penthouse even though I didn’t eat my breakfast. I got in my car and drove off to Blake’s apartment. When I arrived there, I quickly went inside the lift and pressed the 3rd floor button, silently wishing for her to be there.

When I reached her floor, I stepped out the elevator with long strides. I knocked on her door but there wasn’t a response. I knocked again and this time I called for her name but no one opened the door. I tried for how many minutes until I finally realized that she wasn’t there.

I heaved a sigh and decided to leave with slow steps, shoulders slumped with disappointment. When I reached my car, I didn’t drive right away. I just stared into oblivion while thinking about Blake again. Am I just nothing to you Blake? Why is it so easy for you to leave me? Is it that hard to just stay beside me and love me?

I took out my phone from my pocket and dialed Kent’s number.

“Hello Kent. I want you to find Blake right now. Ask anyone who could have seen her. Do anything to trace where she could be right now” I ordered to him right away when he answered.

“Okay sir. I’ll try to find her through her friends” he said. I thanked him and then hang up.

After I talked to Kent, I just stayed there for a couple more minutes, just staring blankly into space and still thinking about Blake. Then I started the car and drove to the last place I know she could go.

When I reached her mom’s place, I reluctantly knocked at the front gate. Donna was the one who opened the gate for me upon seeing me.

“Mrs. Greene is just finished showering. Just wait for her to come down. I already informed her about you” She said when we reached the living room. I looked around and there was no sign of Blake.

“Donna, is Blake here?” I asked her.

“No sir. She didn’t come here” I groaned inwardly with disappointment. I looked at her intently, trying to see if she was lying to me but she seemed not. She looked puzzled as she was about to leave me sitting on the couch at the living room when we heard Mrs. Greene’s voice.

“Hello Enrique. What brings you here? Where is my daughter?” She said and looked at me quizzically. I stood up and gave a kiss on the cheeks as a greeting. Judging from the way she stares at me with eye brows slightly knitted, she doesn’t have any idea where Blake is. I felt worried all of a sudden.

“Good morning Mrs. Greene. Sorry for coming unannounced but I was just hoping to find Blake here” Her eye brows creased and sat beside me. She looked worried all of a sudden.

“She didn’t come here. Did you have a fight that’s why you couldn’t come here for dinner last night?” I looked down at my hands and heaved a sigh.

“I’m sorry we couldn’t come for dinner. We just had a little bit of misunderstanding. When I woke up this morning, she wasn’t there anymore”

“She texted me a while ago. She was apologizing about the supposedly dinner” I heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing that.

“Can you please call her Mrs. Greene? I couldn’t contact her” She smiled at me and pat my shoulder.

“Just call me mom. Mrs. Greene is so formal. You’re my daughter’s boyfriend after all” I felt overjoyed of what she said. Mixed emotions suddenly rushed inside me and I couldn’t help but to hug her.

“Thank you Mrs––Mom” She chuckled with amusement.

“Okay. I will try to call Blake” I watched her as she went to pick up her phone in her room and came back. When she was waiting for Blake to answer her call, I was holding my breath, silently praying for Blake to answer her phone. After a couple or seconds, she answered.

“Hello sweetheart. Where are you?” I heard her mother asked her. I couldn’t hear what she replied. I just stayed sitting there as I tried to pick up to their conversation but because I couldn’t hear Blake, I just decided to wait for them to finish talking with each other. I wanted to talk to her too and I was getting frustrated.

“Blake sweetie, somebody here wants to talk to you” I suddenly heard her say and handed me her phone. I stared at her and mouthed thank you. She just nodded and smiled at me. I took the phone from her placed it against my ear.

“Blake. It’s me. Where are you? Why did you leave without telling me?” I asked her with desperation and worry on my voice. I wanted to yell at her for making me worried like this but I bit my tongue, not wanting to make her hung up on me.

She didn’t answer for a couple of seconds. I heard her took a deep breath before she spoke.

“Enrique, don’t worry about me. I’m sorry for making you worry. I just need to think” My eye brows knitted and I pinched the bridge of my nose as I closed my eyes. My head suddenly hurt but at the same time, I was thankful that she seemed okay, wherever she is.

“Angel eyes, please come back. You’re pregnant. What if something bad happens to you and our baby?” I said trying to be calm and persuade her.

“Don’t worry about me. I’m okay. Just go to work”

“Damnit Blake! I don’t understand! Why did you have to leave? I thought I already made my point yesterday?” I said through gritted teeth. After our love making last night, I was so sure that we already settled everything. But I am obviously wrong.

“I told you I just need time to think. Don’t worry. I’m with Kelly right now. I need to go” Before I could respond to her, she already hang up. Damnation!

I wanted to shout but I controlled my anger. At least she told me that she was with Kelly. I raked my fingers through my hair.

“Don’t worry about her Enrique. I know Blake. She just needs some time to think. She’ll be back before you know it” She said trying to comfort me. I tried to force a smile and gave back her phone. Then a sudden suspicion appeared in my head that made me furious all of a sudden. She’s with Kelly. It means, Jake could be there too. I gritted my teeth with the rising jealousy and anger.

“Thank you for helping me to contact her mom. I need to go” I said. She smiled at nodded her head. After I hugged her, I went out of the house and went to where my car was. I was about to start the ignition when my phone rang. It was Kent.

“Sir. I found Miss Greene. She’s in her friend Kelly’s house” He informed me.

“Okay. Just continue watching her and report everything that’s happening to me” I said with my usual business-like tone.

“Noted sir” I decided not to go there and respect her decision to think. I went to my penthouse and changed into my business suit and then went to the office for an important meeting. If I didn’t have these responsibilities, I would’ve went to Kelly’s house right away to pick up Blake.

Kent informed me that Blake and Kelly didn’t go out and made me feel at ease.

BLAKE’s POV

“Tell me the truth Blake, why did you come here early in the morning?” Kelly asked cautiously. We were in her room and was currently watching a movie. Thankfully, she didn’t have anything planned today so we just stayed at her house the whole day. It’s already 5pm. She didn’t ask me anything this morning about it. Now she couldn’t hold her curiosity anymore.

“Nothing. I just want to see you” She rolled her eyes skywards.

“C’mon Blake! I thought we’re best friends?” She pouted and I wanted to laugh at her. She looked like a kid but I knew she’s just doing it on purpose to make me feel guilty.

I was about to answer her when my phone suddenly rang. It was Enrique again. When I left the penthouse early in the morning, I decided to not talk to him for this entire day but when my mom asked me to talk to someone, I already knew that it was him. I couldn’t help but to talk to him. I realized that even though I just left him for just a couple of hours, I already missed him.

I was about to pick my phone up and answer his call when it stopped. I heaved a sigh. When I looked up, I saw Kelly staring at me intently with a serious face.

“It’s about Enrique, isn’t it?” She asked certainly. I nodded and I bit my bottom lip.

“I knew it! Did he cheat on you?!” I chuckled amusedly and shook my head no. Then I decided to tell her everything. Jake already knew about Enrique’s true identity after all.

“He’s Quen, Kelly” She looked at me with disbelief as her eyes widened like saucers. When she recollected herself, her eye brows creased.

“What are you saying? Where did you get that idea?”

“It was Jake who initially told me. I confronted Enrique and he confirmed it” I said with a low voice.

“Jake? How did he know about this?” Kelly asked curiously. I told her about everything from when Jake approached me at the park and told me everything until Enrique and I’s confrontation last night. She was still shocked after I’ve told her everything.

“I can’t believe this! Now I know why he called me by my name when I first saw him with you” She said, recalling the events at the park when Enrique came to take me home.

“Yes. That time I still didn’t know about it”

“But really, how did Jake find out?” Kelly mumbled.

“He said he hired someone” I said and she just shook her head in disbelief. She was about to say something when we heard a knock on the door. Kelly stood up and went towards the door to open it.

“Hello ladies” The visitor said cheerfully.

“What are you doing here?” Kelly asked to her cousin and opened the door wider to let him in. Upon seeing me, Jake’s face brightened. He sat on the edge of the bed while his eyes never left mine. I felt uneasy all of a sudden.

“Hello Blake” He greeted and I just smiled and greeted him back. I felt awkward around him after what happened at the park.

“Hey Jake! Can you tell me why did you hire someone to investigate about Enrique’s background?” Kelly asked her cousin seriously while still standing in front of us with her hands crossed across her chest.

“Because I want to prove to Blake that Enrique is not the right guy for her” I felt annoyed all of a sudden. He was talking like Enrique is a bad guy. He doesn’t even know him.

“Tell me the truth, are you planning to find a reason to break them apart that’s why you did that?” Kelly asked Jake bluntly which made Jake’s face contorted with anger. He raked his hand through his hair with irritation.

“I just knew that Enrique is not the right guy for Blake the moment I saw him” He said and my eyes turned into slits because of what he said.

“Jake, please don’t ever tell that. I love him and we already discussed about this and fixed it” He smirked and looked at me straight into the eyes.

“Really? Then why did you leave him?” He asked which made me scowled at him.

“I didn’t leave him! I just want to think” I retorted in anger. Kelly approached me and sat beside me, glaring to Jake.

“Don’t tell me you still plan on returning to him after he deceived you? Remember, he is even cheating on you” My brows creased as I stared at him quizzically. How did he find out about that? I looked at him carefully. He looked different than the Jake I used to know whose kind and gentle.

“What? Quen really cheated on you?” Kelly asked exasperatedly.

“No. He didn’t” I said sternly and Jake laughed sarcastically.

“He’s a cheater Blake, accept it” I heaved a sigh to calm myself. I was growing more irritated with Jake and I wanted to yell at him but I just controlled the urge to do so.

“Please don’t tell that to him. We’re going to have a baby soon and––”

“You’re pregnant?” Kelly and Jake said simultaneously. Kelly looked happy while Jake looked fuming with rage. He stepped forward and was about to approach me but then abruptly stopped.

“Congratulations!” Kelly squealed and hugged me happily.

“Thank you” I said as I hugged her back. From that moment on, Jake didn’t speak again. He was just listening to me and Kelly the whole time. He seemed angry and brooding. Kelly asked him what’s wrong but he just said ‘nothing’. I felt relieved that he stopped. I realized that I really loved Enrique after all that happened. I felt hurt when Jake told me mean things about him.

“I need to go” I said. I wanted to see Enrique as soon as possible and tell him my feelings. To assure him that I already forgive him. Kelly and Jake walked me outside to my car.

“Call me if you need anything” Kelly said and hugged me.

“Thank you Kelly. You’re really a true friend” I said and she smiled at me. I looked at Jake.

“Bye Jake” I said simply and was about to get in my car when he suddenly hugged me tightly. I was shocked of what he did. I was about to push him away because he was hugging me tightly when I heard a familiar voice.

“What is the meaning of this?” My body went still.

_♥♥♥

As always, thank you for the continuous support guys! Je vous aime!!

chapter 20

“Yes. I am upset but not just because of that guy! I am also upset with you Blake”-

Enrique

BLAKE’s POV

“What is the meaning of this?” My body went still.

I slowly looked at the person who spoke behind me and I saw Enrique’s face obviously furious while staring at me and Jake. Instinctively, I pushed Jake away from me which made him cussed irritably. Upon pushing Jake away from me, Enrique immediately strode towards me and pulled me behind him.

“How dare you touched her?!” He spat at Jake. He didn’t even bothered hiding the fact that he was mad.

“What is your problem man? I just hugged her goodbye” Jake retaliated appearing to be calm. I pulled Enrique’s arm to get his attention. I didn’t want them to fight because of a misunderstanding.

“Enrique, that’s enough. Let’s go” I tried coaxing him but his deathly glare to Jake didn’t faltered while gritting his teeth. Jake on the other hand was staring at him with hatred.

“Hello Quen! Long time no see. How have you been?” Kelly said trying to divert the attention to her and went between Jake and Enrique. She even pushed her cousin aside discreetly while staring at Enrique’s face.

_♥♥♥

ENRIQUE’s POV

I looked at my wristwatch and it was already 5:20 pm. I began to gather my things and the documents I needed to take home when my phone rang. It was Kent.

“Hello”

“Sir, someone just entered the Peterson residence. It’s the guy friend of Ms. Greene” My brows furrowed as my hand tightened around my phone.

“Damn it! I am on my way there” I said angrily that I almost threw my phone to the floor after I hang up. Sh*t! What are you thinking Blake?!

After I arranged the things I needed to take home in my briefcase, I quickly got out of my office and went straight to the elevator. Some of the employees said their goodbyes to me when I reached the ground floor and I just nodded to them in response. I wanted to drive as quickly as possible to Kelly’s house to see Blake.

It’s not that I don’t have trust with Blake but I don’t have trust with that Jake. I hate the way he stares at Blake that I wanted to poke his eyes. He was pretending to be nice in front of everyone, especially in front of Blake but I wasn’t convince at all. He is a two faced d*ck face and I don’t want him to even get near her at all cost. Kelly is a nice girl but I don’t like her cousin.

While on my way there, I called Kent again and asked what they’re doing but he couldn’t answer it specifically since he was just outside the premises. I groaned with frustration. Upon arriving there, I told Kent to just be on standby. I was about to walk towards the gate when the three of them came out.

I saw Blake and Kelly were talking about something before they hugged each other. Then Blake faced Jake. She didn’t see me because she was facing the other side. I saw Jake looked at my direction but when he realized that I was there staring at them, he quickly averted my gaze as if pretending not to see me. After that, I didn’t expect his next move as he pulled Blake into his arms.

I walked towards them with quick strides as I continued glaring at Jake. I saw the glint of joy in his eyes and I never felt this strong urge to punch someone senselessly than now.

“What is the meaning of this?” I asked through gritted teeth. Blake quickly pushed Jake away from her and looked at me with guilt and nervousness. I pulled her behind me.

“How dare you touched her?!” I hissed.

I felt Blake’s hands touched my arm as if telling me to stop talking to Jake, but I just ignored her. I saw the glint of enjoyment into Jake’s eyes and I wanted to hurt him. This jerk is obviously provoking me!

“What is your problem man? I just hugged her goodbye” He answered but I wasn’t convinced.

“Enrique, that’s enough! Let’s go” Blake said.

Jake really looked like he was taunting me and I didn’t like it. I was about to grab Jake’s collar when Kelly suddenly interrupted me.

“Hello Quen! Long time no see. How have you been?” She chirped and went between me and Jake. My anger mellowed a little bit as I stared at her. I realized that Blake already told her about me. I heaved a sigh and decided to just let this pass for now and just ignore Jake.

“I’m fine Kelly. I’m sorry I didn’t tell you about it because of important reasons” I said apologetically and I felt relieved when she smiled at me.

I considered her as a friend then and until now. If not for her, I haven’t had the chance to meet Blake and I was grateful of her because of that.

“It’s okay. I don’t know why you hid the fact to us but I hope you won’t hurt Blake” She said and turned serious. I nodded my head and smiled at her, silently assuring her.

“I am curious about it though Mr. Dixon. Why did you have to hide your identity to them?” Jake suddenly asked. I looked at him passively.

“I don’t need to explain anything to you. It’s none of your f*cking business” I spat at him with irritation.

He acts as if he’s concern about them but it was obvious that he just wants to get Blake. Hell would break lose but I won’t let that happen. She’s mine b*stard!

“Let’s talk some other time Kelly. Blake and I need to go” She just nodded in understanding. I gave her a bear hug before I pulled Blake to my car.

“I have my car with me. I’ll just drive it and follow you behind” She said but I just ignored her and opened the car for her. She looked hesitant to get inside but she entered anyway.

“Give me your car key” I said while putting her seatbelt.

She looked at me quizzically but she handed it to me without asking anything. I took out my phone from my pocket and called Kent who was just nearby and asked him to come. Just a couple of seconds, he was already in front of me.

“Drive Blake’s car home” I commanded him and gave him the key. After he left, I started the car and drove off.

BLAKE’s POV

While on the road, nobody was talking. I gazed at him and it was obvious that he was gritting his teeth the whole time while gripping the steering wheel tightly. I knew him enough to realize that he was mad at me. I leaned my head against the car seat and closed my eyes.

My head suddenly hurt. I wanted to have a proper talk to him about what happened this entire day and why I left the penthouse early this morning but judging by his foul mood, I just need to wait until he calms down.

I decided

just sleep the tension off and I did fell asleep after a couple of minutes. I woke up when I heard Enrique’s voice telling me to we’ve had arrived. I opened my eyes and squeezed them a couple of times. He went out of the car and when he opened the car door for me, I got out immediately just to be surprised when I realized that we were at the tarmac. My brows creased as I looked at him questioningly.

“Why are we here?” I asked him then looked around us.

There was a private plane in front of us and the words ‘DIXON Inc.’ was painted on it in red ink. Then two men suddenly arrived in a black car and to my surprise, they were carrying 2 suitcases.

“Put those inside” I heard Enrique ordered to them.

“Enrique, answer me! What is the meaning of this? Why are we here?” I asked with irritation because he was acting like he doesn’t hear what I say to him.

“Were going on a vacation” He said matter-of-factly as he put his arm over my shoulders and pulled me closer to him then kissed my temple. I heaved a sigh of relief. Now the sweet Enrique is slowly coming back.

“Enrique, this is not funny! I don’t have any change of clothes with me!” I whined.

“Don’t worry, I already arranged all the things we need” he said and guided me towards the plane.

Upon entering inside, I gasped at how beautiful and luxury the inside was. Two cabin crews greeted us and ushered us to our seats. They looked very professional. I looked around and I saw how clean and polished all the amenities. The seats looked like leather to me but I wasn’t sure. All I know is that they looked spotless and expensive.

Enrique was sitting across me with a serious face. I tried looking into his eyes but he was evading my stare. The steward approached us and asked what we want anything to drink. Enrique asked for a champagne.

“No I am fine, thanks” I said politely to him when he asked me.

He smiled at me and gave me a playful wink before he turned his back and went back to his post. He is handsome but he looked like a playboy to me. I looked back at Enrique, intending to start a conversation with him when I gasped involuntarily as I noticed his face full of rage while glaring at the steward’s back who just entered the cabin. Oh my god! He is really bipolar!

“That guy is going to be dead!” He said venomously which made my body shivered coldly.

He stood up and was about to go after the steward when we heard the voice of the pilot who was telling us to stay seated and buckle up then the plane started moving.

“Enrique, what’s happening to you? Seat down!” I told him and his attention went back to me.

He sat down and put his seatbelt on. After that, he didn’t speak a single word. The plane was already in a cruise pace but he wasn’t saying anything. The cabin crew gave him his champagne but he wasn’t touching it. I heaved a sigh.

“Enrique, what’s your problem?” I asked him. He looked at me with expressionless face. He suddenly stood up and lifted me up from my seat. I squealed.

“What are you doing?! Let me down!” I yelled at him but he just ignored my protests. He walked towards a door which I guessed was a private room.

“Open the door” He ordered with a commanding voice which made me almost roll my eyes.

I decided to just do what he told me to do and opened the door. Upon entering the room, he closed the door with his foot. I didn’t have the time to inspect the inside of the small but beautiful room as he put me down to the bed and pinned me down with his body.

His eyes were staring at me intently while caging me with his hands on either sides of me.

“Are you still upset because of Jake?” I asked him hesitantly and tried my best to meet his gaze.

I swallowed hard as I felt my throat went dry. My heart was thumping hard. He smirked with a little bit of sarcasm as he got off me and sat on the edge of the bed, his back was on me. I frowned as I heard him heaved a sigh.

“Yes. I am upset but not just because of that guy! I am also upset with you Blake” he admitted, still not looking at me.

I could tell that he’s really upset at me. I sat up as I stared at his back. He was still in his suit and it seemed to me that he went straight to Kelly’s place when he finished his work at the office. I raised my hand and tried to touch his back but I abruptly took it back when he spoke again.

_♥♥♥

Going back to my normal routine is kinda tiring and boring at the same time but i am trying my best to find time to write so that i can update!

Anyway, please support this story by

COMMENTING

VOTING

and

SHARING

! Thank you!

chapter 21

Salut! Sorry for the late update guys! I really wanted to update earlier but my schedule was so hectic that it was so hard for me to find time to write. This chapter is a little bit longer than usual so i hope you like it!

For my readers of MY POSSESSIVE ex-LOVER…Sorry guys, i can’t update today because of the lack of time to write. It’s almost 10 pm here and i just finished this update. But then rest assured because i will update this weekend, so stay tuned!!!

_♥♥♥

BLAKE’s POV

“Are you still upset because of Jake?” I asked him hesitantly and tried my best to meet his gaze. I swallowed hard as I felt my throat went dry. My heart was thumping hard. He smirked with a little bit of sarcasm as he got off me and sat on the edge of the bed, his back was on me. I frowned as I heard him heaved a sigh.

“Yes. I am upset but not just because of that guy! I am also upset with you Blake” he admitted, still not looking at me. I could tell that he’s really upset at me. I sat up as I stared at his back. He was still in his suit and it seemed to me that he went straight to Kelly’s place when he finished his work at the office. I raised my hand and tried to touch his back but I abruptly took it back when he spoke again.

“Why did you leave me Blake? Were you even planning on coming back home even if I didn’t go there to pick you up?” He asked sullenly. He sounded so hurt about the fact that I left without saying anything to him this morning. I suddenly felt guilty knowing that I hurt him again. But it was not my intention. I know in my heart that even after what happened, even after the lies, I still love him.

“I’m sorry but it’s not my intention to run away from you and never come back. I just want to think and analyze our situation. I admit, I was really hurt because of what you did and I was having second thoughts if we really are meant for each other but then I realized that no matter where I am and what I do, it’s still you” I voiced out with all my heart and hugged him from the back.

My tears fell from my eyes. Just thinking that I hurt him was hurting me too. I felt his body tensed for a second before he relaxed again. His hand untangled my hands which was around his neck and then turned around and looked at me. I was taken a back because I saw his eyes were reddish and it looked like he was about to cry. I bit my bottom lip as my heart ached at the sight of him like that. He looked like he aged for a couple of years.

He reached for my hand and kissed it.

“Do you really love me Angel eyes?” A smile broke on my lips upon hearing his question. I wiped my tears and just nodded my head as a response because I felt my throat tightened as I stifled my sobs. I didn’t know why I felt so emotional than ever. It must be the pregnancy hormones.

“I want to hear it Blake” His eyes were staring at me pleadingly and expectantly. I bit my bottom lip and took a deep breath.

“Yes. I love you. It’s always been you” I admitted and his eyes lit up with joy. His hand touched my cheek lovingly as his stare went down my lips. I was hoping for him to kiss me because his eyes focused of my lips for a couple of seconds but he looked back into my eyes and I saw an uncertainty about something into his eyes.

“Am I forgiven?” His voice was low. I smiled again as my hands went to his cheeks and rested my forehead against his.

“Yes” I said simply but full of emotions. His lips curved with a smile. His eyes twinkled with happiness and contentment. I almost gasped of how handsome he looked when he smiled like that.

“You’re not going to leave me again? Ever?” I chuckled and gave him a gentle kiss on the lips.

“I’m not here in front of you right now if I don’t want to stay with you anymore. Even though you kinda forced me to go with you in this so called vacation” I said playfully and it’s his turn to chuckle but then he suddenly became serious again.

“You can’t run away from me Blake even if you try. You belong to me then, now and forever. I won’t let you go no matter what” His voice has a tinge of possessiveness and I almost rolled my eyes at him but then then I couldn’t deny the overwhelming happiness I felt because of his declaration.

“I know”

“I’m glad you understand. You can’t escape from me” He teased and moved forward to capture my lips which I willingly offered to him. His kisses were gentle and I groaned with need as I felt his hand went to the back to my head and gently played with my hair in a sensual manner. I realized that I missed him, his touch and kisses even though we just didn’t see each other the whole day.

I wrapped my arms around his neck and pulled him closer to me to deepen our kiss. His body moved forward and guided me to lay down the bed with him on top of me without breaking our kiss. It felt so good and it felt so right kissing him. I felt his hand went inside my shirt and cupped my breast through my bra.

Even though I had bra my on, I could feel how hot his hand was and it was making me more turned on. After massaging my breasts alternately with his hand, his touch slowly went down with circular motion like he was teasing me. I gasped for air when our lips parted just to be back kissing again like we couldn’t get enough of each other. His kisses tells me that he too had missed me a lot and I smiled inwardly.

Then his kisses went down to my neck and teased me there by gently nipping, sucking and kissing the sensitive area there. I could hear his ragged breath. I could feel his hands went to the buttons of my pants and unbuttoned it quickly. Soon after that, he pulled my pants down to my knees.

My breathing hitched when his hand cupped me down there as his mouth captured my turgid nipple. I didn’t even notice that I he already drawn up my shirt together with my bra, leaving my mounds vulnerable to his touch.

“F*ck! Did you miss me that much Angel eyes?” he asked as he felt how wet I was for him. My cheeks heated in embarrassment but then quickly forgot about it when his finger invaded my heat. My lips parted as I felt the rush of ecstasy. I reached for his shirt and was about to pull it off of him when we heard a knock on the door.

But he just ignored it and continued his ministrations to my body. I panted when I felt my climax coming. His fingers delved in and out faster, then orgasm hit me that I had to cover my mouth with my hand to stifle my screams. I was breathing hard after that as I closed my eyes to feel the pleasure that was slowly fading away but then immediately opened them again when we heard another knock.

I quickly pulled my pants together with my panties back on. Then I hooked my bra and straightened my shirt. I threw Enrique a glance and he looked like he wasn’t pleased of the person who was knocking. When he saw me properly dressed, he went towards to door and opened it.

“What do you want?!” He growled and the stewardess looked startled. I decided to just approach them to calm him down.

“I-I just want to ask sir if what do you want to eat for dinner” She stammered and I shook my head.

“That’s enough. You’re scaring her” I hissed at him with a glare then turned to the lady and smiled at her.

“Okay. Just prepare the healthiest food you have for her. As for me, I want the usual” He said with a business-like tone. I heaved a sigh and looked at the lady apologetically. I wanted to reprimand him because of how he acted around his employee but I bit my tongue and just decided to talk about it with him privately.

Upon hearing what he said, she left and Enrique quickly closed the door. He was about to kiss me when I motioned for him to stop. He scrunched his brows while looking at me questioningly.

“You scared her. You mustn’t do that to your employees especially that she wasn’t doing anything wrong” I said and sat on the single sofa across the bed as I crossed my arms across my chest. He approached me and hugged me from the back and started kissing my neck. I suddenly felt irritated because he was ignoring what I said.

I unwrapped his arms around me and stood up while glaring at him.

“What?” He asked, feigning innocence. My eyes squinted in anger because of his indifference. He looked at me intently and when he realized that I was really pissed off of him, he heaved a defeated sigh and he got off the bed then approached me.

“Okay fine baby. I won’t do that again but believe me, this is my first time behaving like this towards an employee of mine. I just felt irritated because she disturbed our alone time” Upon saying the last part, his voice became naughty and I pinched his side which made him laughed. He caught my hand and picked me up from the floor. I automatically wrapped my legs around his waist.

I could feel the evidence of his arousal on my belly and that made my boy hotter and more excited to feel him, all of him.

I kissed his neck while my hands became busy removing his suit. His breathings hitched as he walked towards the bed and put me down on the center with him on top of me. He was humping gently, making sure to make me feel how much he wanted me as he claimed my waiting lips and we both groaned with the intensity of the kiss.

He broke from our kiss after we almost ran out of breath. He stared at me as he threw his suit and dress shirt somewhere. My hands went to his hard muscled chest.

He was about to kiss me again when we heard my stomach grumbled. He groaned with frustration as I smirked. I almost laughed out loud because if his reaction. He looked like someone just kicked him on the gut. I got off the bed while fixing my clothes while he stayed there, looking at me with disbelief.

“Let’s go back to our seats. I’m hungry” I said playfully while pulling his hand for him to get up. He got up with a frown and I couldn’t hold it anymore, I burst out into fit of laughter. He looked like a kid who couldn’t get what he wanted.

“You think this is funny? Do you even know how it feels to have a blue balls?” He asked me while picking up his clothes and put them on. I could see how irritated he was. I grinned as I tipped toed and kissed him on his cheek.

“Don’t worry. I’m going to make it up to you” I promised and his face immediately lightened up.

“Really? You can’t take that back. I will claim it as soon as we get to our destination” he said while smirking at me. I rolled my eyes heavenward and helped him in buttoning his dress shirt.

“Let’s see about that” I teased him and kissed his lips. His eyes darkened with total desire as he was about to deepen the kiss but I ran out of the cabin while laughing.

_♥♥♥

“Why did you decide for us to go on a vacation all of a sudden?” I asked him curiously while we were on our seats and currently eating. He stared at me for a couple of seconds and even stopped chewing his food.

“I just figured out that it’s best for us to go away for a while especially after what happened. I don’t want to endanger our baby” My eye brows creased of what he said.

“What do you mean by that?” He cleared his throat before he picked up his water and drink it in one go. He looked a little bit uneasy which made me more curious.

“I—I just don’t want those people to stress you out and we need this vacation anyway” he reasoned out.

“Who’re ‘they’?” I asked curiously. I couldn’t think of anyone who could hurt us in anyway except for Brianna and Nerissa but it was not enough threat for us to go away.

“Angel eyes, just don’t think about it. I will take care of everything. I just want you to feel relax and comfortable because we’re going to a paradise” He said with a tinge of playfulness and even winked at me. I felt my cheeks became hot all of a sudden. I bet he’s thinking something naughty again.

“Paradise? Where’s that anyway?”

“It’s an island I bought 2 years ago in Maldives” I gasped with sudden excitement upon hearing it. I’ve never been to Maldives but I heard a lot of good things about it. But then my excitement suddenly died down when I remembered something.

“We’re going to Maldives?” I asked him exasperatedly and even stood up from my seat.

“Yes. Why? I thought this would make you happy” I almost face-palmed at his response.

“My mom! I haven’t talked to her about going away!” I suddenly felt guilty because I didn’t call my mom for a couple of days already. I just texted her a few times. I groaned inwardly. He stood up and sat beside me. He pulled my hand to make me sat back to my chair.

“C’mon Angel eyes, just relax. I already talked to her and she’s okay with us going away for a while. I even asked my 2 securities to watch over her while we’re away. Don’t worry. Your mom is getting better everyday. If you want you can call her right away when we arrive at the island” I felt his lips landed on my forehead then to my nose and finally to my waiting lips. His kiss was gentle but it didn’t fail to have a strong effect on my body.

“How’s she?” I asked after our passionate kiss.

“I told you, mom’s doing fine. When I saw her this morning, I noticed that she gained weight and she looked healthier than before” My eye brow cocked up upon hearing him called my mother ‘mom’ as a smile broke on my lips.

“Why are you smiling like silly?” He asked.

“Mom?” he chuckled.

“Well, she told me to call her mom and I like it” He stared at me lovingly. He opened his lips to say something but he abruptly stopped and just pecked me on the lips.

“I’m glad mom seems to like you because I love you” I said with all my heart.

“I love you too” And we sealed it with a kiss.

_♥♥♥

What do you think of this chapter? Please don’t forget to COMMENT, VOTE and SHARE this story! Thank you!

If you haven’t read my other stories, please check them out too.

A BILLIONAIRE’S CHARADE (A fake paradise)

MY LOVE, MY DESTINY

SHE’S MINE, EXCLUSIVELY MINE

MY POSSESSIVE ex-LOVER(sequel of SMEM)

chapter 22

ça’va guys?! i hope you’re enjoying this book! What do you think of the story so far?

_♥♥♥

“You know for sure that I’m so obsessed with you. Do you really think that I’m going to get tired of you? Even though you get fat and not sexy anymore, I’ll still love you.

Remember that“ -

Enrique

BLAKE’s POV

When we arrived at our destination, it was already past 6 in the morning. Thankfully I slept like a log during the flight. As we got off the private plane, a car was already waiting for us at the tarmac.

“Good morning Mr. Dixon, good morning to you too miss” A guy in his forties greeted us.

“Ben, this is Blake, my girlfriend. Blake, this is Ben, he is the caretaker of my house at the island together with his wife” Enrique introduced us and we shook hands. After the pleasantries, Ben got our luggage and deposited them in the car’s trunk. Shortly after that, we drove out of the airport.

The car stopped in a port and I saw a lot of boats and yachts in the dock. I looked at Enrique who was busy giving instructions to Ben. I was surprised when we walked towards a big and luxurious looking yacht. I looked at the big boat in awe and I think it was a 5 decker yacht. Then I saw the letters painted on the side of the boat. My eye brows creased in confusion upon reading it. It says ‘Angel Eyes’.

“C’mon, let’s go inside” I heard Enrique’s voice as he pulled me by the waist. I looked at him and then looked back at the words painted on the yacht.

“Do you like it?” He asked and kissed my temple.

“Yes. The yacht is so beautiful” I murmured. I wanted to ask him about the painted words but I just bit my tongue and shrugged my shoulders. I heard him chuckled.

“What?” I frowned at him.

“I’m not asking about the yacht. I’m referring to that” He said and pointed at the painted words I was staring at a while ago. My breath was caught in my lungs as I tried to form an answer to his question.

“I-Is it referring to me?” I asked him reluctantly as my cheeks felt hot all of a sudden. I felt uneasy because I didn’t know if I was just jumping into conclusions here. I didn’t want to get disappointed.

“Of course. Do you think there’s another Angel eyes in my life?” My heart fluttered as I smiled at him lovingly and tip toed as I reached for a kiss which he gladly responded. After that kiss, we entered the yacht and I was right. It was so beautiful inside.

Then the yacht started moving from the dock. Enrique pulled my hand and guided me to the top deck of the boat.

The scenic view of the city and the nearby islands were so beautiful and it made me gasped in admiration. I never imagined myself to be here one day and I was fortunate enough to be with the man I love.

“The view is so stunning” I said honestly and held onto the railings while looking down the water. Then I took my phone out from my bag and snapped pictures of the surroundings. I felt him hugged me from behind and kissed me on the neck.

“You’re more beautiful” He praised me and I giggled of his cheesiness.

“Really huh?” I asked him teasingly while I continued taking pictures, trying to ignore the effect of his kisses on my neck.

“Of course. You’re the most beautiful woman for me” I craned my head and searched for his eyes and I could see the sincerity in his words.

“Are you saying that to lure me to bed, Mr. Dixon?” I said playfully as I cocked up my eye brow at him. He smirked at me and made me face him completely.

“Why? Is it working Ms. Greene?” he said flirtatiously. I giggled then my arms clung around his neck.

“Hmm..A little bit” I admitted as I tip toed and playfully bit his earlobe. I heard him gasped for air and I almost burst into a fit of laughter when he deliberately grazed the evidence of his arousal against my belly. I knew my effect to him was strong and that made me happy that I gained confidence into teasing him. I continued seducing him and kissed his neck.

“A little bit huh? Let’s see when we arrive at the island” He promised breathlessly and squeezed my butt. I moaned uncontrollably and bit my bottom lip in embarrassment as I saw his eyes darkened with passion and strong desire.

“Kiss me” He commanded huskily. His head began descending to mine and I met him halfway on my tippy toes. His warm lips instantly dominated my lips and I groaned with need as my hand tugged through his hair gently. Then I heard a click of a camera. I broke off our kiss and searched for the one who took us a picture just to see him grinning staring at his phone in his hand.

“Did you just take a picture of us kissing?” I asked him in disbelief. I tried to snatch the phone from him but he quickly dodged my hand and raised his hand upwards which was holding the phone. He was so tall and even though I was trying my hardest to reach for the phone, I couldn’t.

“Enrique! Let me see it!” I whined and he just laughed at me. I glared at him and crossed my arms across my chest. When he realized that I was beginning to get vexed, he raise his hands in defeat and handed me his phone. A smile broke on my lips when I saw the picture he took a while ago and I blushed profusely just looking at the picture. My eyes were closed while he was staring at me. My body began feeling hot just seeing our passionate kiss on the picture.

“Do you like it?” He snickered and I raised my eye brow at him. He looked so proud of what he did. I tsked my tongue and I was about to delete it when he swiftly snatched his phone back.

“Oh no, you don’t” He laughed. I rolled my eyes skywards.

“What are you going to do with it?” He just grinned boyishly and then tapped on his phone. When he finished, he showed me his phone and my eyes widened when I saw that he just made our kissing photo his wallpaper.

“You’re crazy” I said and rolled my eyes at him. He just pecked me on the lips as a response.

“Yes. I am always crazy for you”

_♥♥♥

When we arrived in his island, I couldn’t help but to get mesmerized of how pretty it was. The sand was white as a talcum powder and the water was so blue and clean. The mansion on the top part of the island was visible from the dock. The area was developed beautifully and it could be a great tourist attraction if it was not a private property. I saw two men who were patrolling around the area and it was not difficult to assume that they’re the guards.

“It’s so beautiful here Enrique” I said while looking around us while we’re on our way to the cemented steps leading to the house on the top of the hill. It was like a stairway going to a Japanese temple or something. I was expecting that we would be trekking to reach the house but no. Thankfully it was a cemented pathway and not a rough pathway or something. Well, I was not wearing heels so even if we would hike, it would be okay for me.

“Of course. This place was formerly owned by a royal family in England. I got it from an auction actually. When I acquired this, it wasn’t like this. We just renovated it and improved the surroundings to make it look like this. I am actually planning to open this in public and make it a tourist destination but I am not sure yet. What do you think?” I was a surprised because he asked me my opinion about it and at the same time, I felt happy.

“It’s up to you Enrique. It’s your property anyway” I answered hesitantly. Unsure of what to say. He became serious and stopped walking.

“Angel eyes, all of these will be yours too someday so I want to hear your opinion about it” My eye brows knitted together as his words registered in my head. Did he just say that? Is he planning to—No! Stop jumping into conclusions Blake!

“What do you mean by that?” He heaved a sigh and entangled our hands together.

“Let’s talk about this some other time. I’m sure you’re tired and hungry. Let’s go” He coaxed me and we continued our way to the house. Upon arriving there, Enrique introduced me to Nina who was Ben’s wife and their daughter who looked like the same age as me. Her name is Kylie.

“Welcome Mr. Dixon and Miss Greene” They greeted in unison after they opened the iron gate for us. Ben took our luggage inside the house.

“Your breakfast is ready Mr. Dixon” Nina said and I felt my stomach grumbled when I heard about the food. I was already hungry. To my surprise, instead of going inside the house, Nina guided us to the left side of the house. While we were walking, I was inspecting the area with my keen eyes and so far there wasn’t anything that’s not pleasing to the eyes.

“I hope you like the food we prepared” Nina told me when we reached the gazebo where our lunch was already served. I smiled at her then looked at the delicious looking food on the table.

“It looks delicious. Thank you” I said. I looked around and I must say it was really breath taking. The garden was so huge and there was a lot of different flowers. The gazebo was decorated with different flowering climbers. I couldn’t wait to explore the rest of the property and inside the house.

I glanced at the food which was served on the round table. There were different sea foods, side dish veggies, steak, rice and fruits. There was also a pineapple juice in a transparent pitcher and there’s a pitcher of water too. The vegetable salad caught my attention because it looked so fresh and yummy. My mouth watered as I continued staring at the foods. It looks like my baby and I are really hungry. Enrique pulled a chair for me and shortly after that, we started eating.

“You must eat more of these. It’s good for a pregnant woman” He said as he put vegetable salad on my plate and garnished it with the sauce. I smiled to myself as my heart melted of his gestures. After eating the vegetable salad, we began eating our main course. Eating at the gazebo while breathing the fresh air from the sea felt so good. The area was so quiet and serene that it made me feel like we were at a paradise. Just the two of us.

“That’s enough. Do you want me to get fat?” I asked him playfully when he refilled my plate. He took the table napkin and then wiped his mouth while studying my face.

“I don’t mind even you get fat”

“Really huh? You won’t dump me for another woman who’s sexier and more beautiful than me?” I asked sounding calm but truth to be told, my insides were in turmoil as I waited for his answer. I stared to my food and continued eating. Even though I was a little bit agitated, my appetite didn’t died down. In fact, it was so delicious that I was almost done eating half of the portion he just put on my plate a while ago.

I was surprised when I felt his lips landed on my left cheek. I stared at him quizzically as I stopped chewing my food.

“What’s that for?” He chuckled.

“You know for sure that I’m so obsessed with you, right? Do you really think that I’m going to get tired of you and replace you? Even though you get fat and not sexy anymore, I’ll still love you. Remember that” My eyes brimmed with tears as I heard his declaration. I didn’t know he could be this sweet and vocal about his feelings. He was vocal but I didn’t expect him to even admit his obsession towards me. My heart was thumping hard as I stared into his piercing blue eyes which was staring at me full of love.

I couldn’t help but to hug him.

“Hey…Are you crying?” He asked gently and lifted my chin. He wiped my tears with his thumbs. I shook my head and laughed lightly.

“Nothing. I’m just happy”

“Let’s continue eating so that I can tour you around. Remember, I still have to claim what you promised me” I rolled my eyes but I felt blood rushed to my cheeks. He still remember that.

“What promise?” I said, feigning ignorance and I almost laughed of his reaction. He was frowning at me.

“Fine. I remember, okay? You don’t have to get grumpy” I said and squeezed his cheeks.

After eating, I called my mom and she sounded happy that Enrique and I just made up. I told her I wasn’t planning on leaving Enrique yesterday. I also asked her about her medicines, if she was taking them on time and she said yes. Before I hung up the phone, she reminded me to take care of my pregnancy which I promised I would.

When I finished talking to my mom, Enrique gave me a tour of the house. Of course, it was as beautiful as I’ve expected it to be. He never left my side while we’re exploring the house. When we were at the stairs, he made sure that I was safe by holding my hands. I rolled my eyes because he was becoming exaggerated but he just ignored my whines and continued assisting me.

“This is our room” He said when we entered a big room. It looked like it was bigger than my whole apartment. There was a double king size bed at the center of the room which caught my attention. It looked like a bed of a royalty.

“Why are you staring at the bed? Are you imagining something naughty?” He asked me playfully.

“No. I’m just wondering why the bed’s too big” He smirked and pulled me by my waist. My breast were crushed against his hard chest.

“Do you want me to answer that Angel eyes?” I rolled my eyes.

“You’re such a pervert” I laughed and pulled away from his embrace.

“Only for you” He teased. I groaned inwardly because I knew he was beginning to seduce me and I must say it was working. I felt his hand snaked around me again and then grabbed my buttocks with his hands. I gasped when he pulled me closer to him and let me feel his hardness. He started moving in a humping motion and I could totally feel my core beginning to get wet. I moaned as I closed my eyes and met his movements.

“Sh*t! I want you now” Enrique groaned as he was about to kiss me when my phone rang. I heard him cussed. I was planning to just ignore it but it kept on ringing. I heaved a sigh and pull it out from my pocket. My eyes brows knitted together when I saw who it was. Jake?

_♥♥♥

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE and FOLLOW would be appreciated! Thank you!

chapter 23

Hi guys! As usual, sorry for the late update. I was just so busy. I hope you like this chapter! The next

chapters

will be a little rough road for Blake and Enrique so stay tuned!

WARNING!!! MATURE content on this chapter! For adult readers only! Read at your own risk!

_♥♥♥

“Yes. You never failed to give me the greatest pleasure every woman craves for” -

Blake

BLAKE’s POV

“Who’s that?” Enrique asked with a furrowed brows. I gulped inaudibly.

“I-It’s Jake” I heard him muttered expletives as he raked his fingers through his hair. His jaw were flexed.

“Are you angry?” I asked him reluctantly. He turned his back on me and looked outside the window.

“I already told you not to talk to that guy. Can’t you see he likes you?” I slowly sat on the edge of the bed. I couldn’t say anything because I knew it was true. Jake likes me and he even told me about his feelings. I heaved a sigh.

“He’s my friend Enrique. He’s harmless. I can’t just throw our friendship away just like that because my boyfriend doesn’t like him”

“What do you suggest for me to do? Let that guy talk and approach you whenever he please?” His tone has a tinge of anger, jealousy and possessiveness. We went to this vacation with the purpose of relaxing and leave the problems behind even for a couple of days but even here, the problem was with us, following us.

I stood up and strode towards him. I didn’t like seeing him this way because it was affecting me too. I hugged him from the behind and I could feel the tension in his body.

“Okay. I will turn off my phone so that I can’t receive any calls or messages from him if that’s what you want. Just don’t get upset with me. I want us to enjoy this vacation not to quarrel about the problem we left in the US” His body relaxed as he heard what I’ve said. He took a deep breath and faced me. The anger on his face mellowed.

He pulled me by the waist and our foreheads met.

“You know I am a jealous kind of guy. I’ve never felt this kind of possessiveness to any woman before and it’s making me insane. I love you so much Blake, my Angel eyes” I bit my bottom lip to stop myself from grinning from ear to ear. I couldn’t help but to feel overjoyed everytime I hear him say that. Even though he told me that a couple of times already, I still couldn’t stop myself feeling crazy with happiness right now.

“I already told you that I belong to you. Only you. Don’t you trust me?”

“I trust you but I don’t trust Jake” I almost rolled my eyes. Well, at least he trusts me, I thought to myself.

“Okay. While we’re here, let’s forget about Jake. Happy?” He grinned boyishly and kissed the tip of my nose.

“Very good. Now, why don’t you fulfill your promise when we were on the yacht this morning?” His grin became naughty as his eyes darkened with need and desire.

“Right now? Can we wait until this evening?” I almost laughed out loud when he groaned with disappointment. I reached for his cheek and pinched it gently.

“Pervert” I said playfully and captured his lips with a shattering kiss. He instantly responded like a mad man and I got overwhelmed. As usual, just by his kiss, he made my body turned into jelly that I clung onto his neck for support.

He lifted me from the floor in a bridal style but instead of depositing me to the bed, he put me down on the couch which was located across the bed; our kiss never broke. The rush of heat instantly wrapped my whole body as I felt the pleasure of his touch and kiss.

“Why in the couch?” I couldn’t help but asked him when we broke off from our kiss. He smirked as his hands went down to my legs, then his hands gently caressing my legs in an up and down motion. I purred as I bit my lower lip to try and stifle my moans.

“Because I want to try something new” I stared at him through my half closed eyes.

“And what’s that?” his hand went upwards to my cheek and touched me there ever so gently that I closed my eyes.

“You’re so beautiful” He whispered to my ear and nipped me there. The tingling sensation spread throughout my body. My hand automatically slipped inside his shirt and was about to touch his body when he stopped me.

“I will let you touch me after but I want the first round to be for you” My eye brow cocked up.

“First round?” He chuckled, his eyes shone with mischief as he grabbed my hands and kissed them sweetly.

“Yes Angel eyes. I want to pleasure you” I nodded my head and decided to just stay put and give in to his demand. He began taking my clothes off of me and in a matter of seconds, I was totally naked in front of him. He stared at me intently that I felt embarrassed of a sudden. I suddenly felt conscious because of the way he was staring in every corner of my body.

I bet he could see even the tiniest mole on my body. I swallowed hard and took a deep breath to calm myself down. I gasped for air when his forefinger suddenly touched my left breast gently. He was just touching it as light as a feather but the effect on me was unbelievable. I felt like all the hair on my body stood up. He made a circular motion with the tip of his forefinger on my breast and then to the other one without touching my already aching nipples.

“Gosh! That feels good” I mumbled as I felt the area between my legs got wetter. I closed my legs and squeezed them together. His finger slowly moved down to my stomach and then finally to my mound.

“Spread your legs. I want to see it” I obliged to him without hesitation because I wanted to feel every pleasure he could give me. I was slowly losing my control to my body because he was making me so needy and h*rny for him. I could hear his grunt the moment I opened up for him. He positioned himself between my legs and knelt down.

His finger began teasing my core and I sighed with pleasure when his finger deliberately touched my hard nub.

“That’s it Enrique…Oh…” My body jerked when his finger invaded my heat and slowly played there.

“Sht Blake! You’re so wet” He said with a trembling voice. I almost shouted with ecstasy when he pumped his finger in and out of me with a fast motion as his tongue attached my clt. My hands raked through his hair and pulled it not so gently while he continued his onslaught to my body. When he sucked my bud, it triggered my climax and orgasm hit me.

“Enrique….!” I screamed with so much ecstasy as my body kept on convulsing. He withdrew his finger out of me and continued lapping me down there. I couldn’t hear my voice anymore as my throat was already tired of screaming. My eyes almost rolled back because of the intense elation he was giving me. The pleasure was truly unimaginable and almost unbelievable but this feeling truly existed. He kept on eating me out until I couldn’t take it anymore and pushed his head away from me.

“Enough….Oh God! I can’t take it anymore” I moaned with my eyes closed. I heard him chortled. I felt him removing every article of clothing he was wearing and I opened my eyes and stared at him seductively.

“Do you need some help?” I purred teasingly and bit my bottom lip. His eyes went down to my lips as his eyes darkened with animalistic lust.

“Just stay still” He mouthed and pecked me on the lips. When he was completely naked just like me, he kissed me again and this time, it was deep, soul searching kiss. I automatically wrapped my arms around his neck as I responded to his kiss with equal fervor. I felt his hands went down to my stomach and then back up to my breasts.

He massaged my two mountains like he was worshipping them. His fore fingers and thumbs pinched both my taut nipples at the same time and I moaned against his mouth. His tongue traced the corners of my mouth before nipping on my bottom lip. We parted when we needed to breath. I could feel his raging manhood against my wetness. He was teasing me by rubbing it against my wet mound.

“I want you now…Please..” I begged him but he didn’t listen to me. Instead, he dipped his head and gave his attention to my rosy buds. I raised my hips and met his playful movements. The overwhelming desire to be filled by him was making me crazy. I wanted to shout of frustration but his expert mouth made my supposed yell into a provocative cry of pleasure.

When I thought the world was already spinning because of what he was doing to me, he suddenly pulled my hand and made me stood up. I looked at him questioningly.

“Turn around and bend over” My mouth fell apart but I was already so hrny to ask him any more questions. I just obliged and did what he wanted me to do. I was gripping the arm of the couch while my knee was kneeling on the couch while my other foot was on the floor. I felt him positioned himself behind me. Instead of just putting his cck inside of me, he kept on teasing me by rubbing his hardness against my p*ssy.

“If you don’t put it in now, I’ll kick your ‘little friend’ down there” I threatened him. I was already so ready and h*rny for him but he was, playing around with me. I heard him laughed.

“I’ll let you feel how ‘little’ my friend is” Upon saying that, he claimed my heat with one powerful thrust that my legs trembled because of the sudden attack of pleasure. I knew he was a little bit mad because I called his ‘friend’ little but I knew for sure it wasn’t little.

“Oh that’s it Enrique. Faster” I breathed wantonly while panting. He burrowed his face on the hollow of my neck and kissed and nipped me there while he continued his attack inside of me. Guttural moans could be heard inside the room accompanied by banging sounds of flesh bumping against another flesh.

“Oh Blake, you’re so tight and delicious baby” he gasped as his arms went around my waist and began pumping faster. My legs were about to give; I felt my orgasm approaching quickly. I was writhing and panting as I met his every thrust. Until the long awaited bomb of pure bliss came and exploded throughout my entire body. If he wasn’t supporting me with his arms, I must have already fell to the floor because I felt my mind became hazy and my legs gave in like a jelly.

I was literally shaking because of intense orgasm. Few more push and pull and he buried his length as far as it could go inside me and bathe my insides with is hot juice. We were both breathless and our bodies were already sweaty but it didn’t matter anymore. I felt like I leapt to another dimension as I rode through my orgasm.

“F*ck! That was great Angel eyes” He said, still breathless as he pulled out his still hard rod inside of me. He sat on the couch and pulled me to a tight embrace; both satisfied and happy.

“Yes. You never failed to give me the greatest pleasure every woman craves for” He kissed my forehead and then whispered to my ear.

“Let’s have a shower together” I chuckled softly and my eyes involuntarily went down to his crotch. Damn! He’s still hard!

A couple minutes more and the moans and groans would be heard inside the bathroom as we have in to our desire for each other.

_♥♥♥

ENRIQUE’s POV

It was our 4th day here and we’re currently at the beach enjoying the sunset. Blake and I were laying on the lounge chair while we’re watching the sunset.

“The sunset here is so beautiful” Blake said. Her head was resting on my chest while my arm was enveloping her into an embrace.

“Yes. We can’t really appreciate the sunset in New York because there’s a lot of buildings there and lights. The people doesn’t even give a damn about looking at the sunset” She chuckled softly as her hand began caressing my bare chest. Just by her touch, it made every nerve ending in my body alive. I was about to cup her face and kiss her when I hear my phone rang. I groaned inwardly.

I reached for it and answered it without checking who it was.

“Hello Quen, how’s everything?” My body went still. Her voice was slightly trembling like she just cried.

“Mom? What happened?” I looked at Blake and she was staring at me worriedly.

“Yes son. I just called to tell you that you need to come here. Your father is in the hospital”

_♥♥♥

What do you think of this chapter?

Please don’t forget to COMMENT, VOTE and SHARE this story. Thank you!

chapter 24

A/N: Hello guys! It’s been a while. I wanted to update sooner but it was just hard to find time especially that i am currently writing several stories. I didn’t write for a couple of days because of health issues. I wanted to publish all that I’ve wrote today in this story but it’s too long😆

I hope you like this update though😎

_♥♥♥

“Don’t say sorry. I understand. Remember, it’s only you and no one else” -

Enrique

ENRIQUE’s POV

I was utterly shocked of what my mother just told me. My hand tightened around my phone as I tried to calm down. Judging from my other’s voice, the situation was serious.

“What happened mom?”

“He had an accident” Upon hearing that, it felt like my body became numb and I felt so worried. I didn’t wait for her to explain everything and just told her that I would be home soon as soon as possible. After I talked to my mother, I felt like all the life in me suddenly disappeared. All I wanted to do was to go home and see my father.

“Are you okay Enrique? You look pale” Blake said while staring at me. I entangled her hand together with my hand.

“Blake, sorry but our vacation will be cut short. I need to go home as soon as possible. I’ll make it up to you. I promise you that”

“Why? What happened?”

“My dad is in the hospital” It felt like a lump was in my throat as I tried to tell her that. Negative thoughts were floating on my mind even though I didn’t want to. My father has been bugging me to go back home for quite some time now but I kept on declining because I couldn’t leave Blake. Aside from that, I have a lot of work at the company.

He was insisting for me to manage our family business because he was planning to retire which I initially found ridiculous. Why not? He was still young at 57.

I felt Blake’s embrace and I felt my eyes watered. I blinked it back. I didn’t want to cry at this moment. I needed to be okay and strong for my parents especially for my father who’s now at the hospital, fighting for his life.

“Go Enrique. I can manage to go back home alone. I know your parents need you there” I pulled away from our embrace and stared at her beautiful face.

“No Angel eyes. We’re going together. I won’t let you go home alone. Maybe this is the right time too for me to introduce you as my girlfriend to my parents” I saw her gulped nervously and bit her bottom lip.

“A-Are you sure Enrique?” I touched her cheek with the back of my hand and kissed her forehead.

“Of course. You know that’s how much I love your right?” She nodded as her head as a smile broke across her face.

_♥♥♥

BLAKE’s POV

My body was slightly trembling because of nervousness. We were on our way to the hospital where Enrique’s father was confined to. It’s been more than 5 years since I last saw them and I didn’t know if they would still recognize or remember me.

Aside from that, Enrique was quiet the whole time and he looked really worried. I cursed myself because instead of comforting him, I was busy dealing with my own negative thoughts. Why not? I didn’t’ know if his parents would accept me as their son’s girlfriend. I hurt him in the past and I didn’t know how they would react if they saw me.

I rested my head on Enrique’s shoulder and tangled my arm around his. I felt him kissed my head. He really is sweet. I smiled. All the nervousness I was feeling faded because of his sweetness. Even though he was so quiet the whole time and looked problematic, he didn’t forget about me. He was kissing me from time to time, the back of my hand, my cheek, my lips and my temple.

When the car stopped in front of the hospital, as usual Enrique opened the door for me. Even though he looked distracted, he didn’t forget to be a gentleman. I thanked him and he just smiled faintly. I knew he was so worried so I hugged him and kissed his cheek.

“Don’t worry. He’s going to be alright” I said, trying to make him feel better. He nodded his head and then we went inside the hospital. While we were walking towards the hospital room of his father, I felt tensed again. But it was just a little bit now. Unlike a while ago.

Enrique knocked at the door. When the door opened, I wasn’t ready of what I was going to see. I gasped in surprise and I looked at Enrique quizzically. He looked surprised too.

“What took you so long Enrique? We’ve been waiting for you here since this morning” Brianna said while smiling at Enrique flirtatiously. She didn’t even bother throwing me a glance and she was acting like I wasn’t there, standing right in front of her. I didn’t know what to think about her being here.

“Where is mom?” Enrique asked impassively. She opened the door wider and we immediately saw the sleeping patient.

“Aunt Christina just went out to buy something. She’ll be back anytime soon” Brianna answered and sat on the nearby couch, her eyes never left Enrique.

Enrique approached his sleeping father and I followed him. I thought his dad was in a serious condition? He looked fine to me. He looked like he was tired and pale but he looked fine. There was just the IV fluid which was sticking out of him. He also had a bruise in his right cheek. Enrique wasn’t saying anything. I looked at him but he was expressionless. He then pulled my hand to go with him as he sat on the couch across Brianna.

“What are you doing here Brianna?” He asked her without any hint of emotion on his face. Brianna raised her eye brow as she crossed her legs. She was just wearing a shorts and a sleeveless shirt. Her boobs were almost spilling out of her shirt. She looked at Enrique like she was trying her hardest to seduce him. I felt a tinge or irritation towards her.

We’ve been here for a couple of minutes now but she didn’t even look at me even once. She was acting like it was just Enrique who was right in front of her. I wanted to poke her eyes balls because her behavior irritates me. I thought I wouldn’t see her face anymore after our first meeting but no. She’s actually right in front of me and I didn’t know why she’s here.

“Nothing. I just happen to be here on a vacation” She answered with a seductive voice. Enrique heaved a sigh and was about to speak when the door opened. It was Enrique’s mom. Even though I saw her for just a couple of times during my vacation here with Kelly 5 years ago, I still remember her.

Enrique stood up and greet his mom with a hug.

“Oh my god! Thank God you finally came home Quen!” She said emotionally as she hugged Enrique back.

“How’s dad? I thought he had an accident? Aside from his bruises, he look fine to me” Enrique asked. His mother looked away and heaved a sigh.

“He’s fine now Quen. I’m sorry if we made you worry. We just want to see you. It’s true that he had an accident but it was just a minor one. His blood pressure went up that’s why he needed to stay here in the hospital for now. But the doctor said that he can go home tomorrow” Enrique ran his fingers through his hair with frustration.

“Why didn’t you tell me that? You had me worried sick!” His mom looked guilty and involuntarily looked at my direction. She was surprised when she realized that somebody was in there with them.

“Good afternoon Mrs. Dixon” I greeted her politely. She looked at Enrique questioningly and then looked back at me.

“W-What is she doing here Quen?” I bit my bottom lip. Judging by her tone, she recognized me and she didn’t want to see me. Enrique’s arm automatically went around my waist and pulled me closer to him.

“You still remember her right mom? She’s Blake Angela Greene. My girlfriend” She gasped in shock as she looked at us alternately. She looked like she couldn’t believe what she was seeing at the moment. I was about to say something when she spoke.

“What is the meaning of this Quen? Why her? Didn’t she left you and hurt you before? She was even the reason why––”

“That’s enough mom. That’s all in the past now. Blake and I are together again and we love each other” Mrs. Dixon closed her eyes for good two seconds in disbelief and sat on the chair right next to the patient’s bed.

“I can’t believe this. What about Brianna?” What about her? I wanted to ask that out loud but I just stopped myself from doing so. I looked at Enrique and waited for his answer.

“The answer is as clear as crystal right in front of you mom” I saw Brianna stood up and crossed her arms across her chest.

“How dare you Enrique? I didn’t say anything because I knew that you’re just fooling around like before. Why don’t you cut this crap already and just dump her like you did with your previous flings? Stop playing with her and tell her the truth!” She looked furious but she was speaking in a controlled tone. Probably because they were in a hospital and Enrique’s dad was still sleeping next to them.

“What is she talking about Enrique? Is there something that you’re not telling me?” I asked him. He stared at me and I noticed that he suddenly looked haggard and tired. He was obviously panicking and couldn’t think of anything to say.

“Blake, I—”

“You! I already warned you before but you just ignored me and let yourself be used by him. He’s my fiancé you know! He’s just using you to get back at me because he thought I was cheating on him but no! I never did!” She was quickly losing her poise.

“Stop lying Brianna!” Enrique warned with a dangerous tone. I untangled his arm around me. I felt my lips trembled as I tried to speak.

“Is it true Enrique? Is she really your fiancée?” My hand turned into a tight fist to prevent myself from doing anything violent like slapping him. He tried to reach for my hand but I just evaded his hand.

“Answer me!” He heaved a sigh and nodded his head. I wanted to scream and slap him but I couldn’t. I felt my tears welled down. I stormed out of the room without saying anything and ran outside. I was about to hail a taxi when I felt Enrique’s hand on my wrist.

“Blake, she was my fiancée but I already cancelled it long time ago. It was just a crazy arrange marriage between families but I wasn’t in favor of it from the beginning. So I declined right away. Sorry I didn’t tell you but I thought it didn’t matter anymore. I love you Blake. I already told you before that Brianna is nothing to me and that’s the truth” I could see that he was telling the truth and that made me sighed. I suddenly felt guilty for believing Brianna just like that.

Of course, I admit I instantly got jealous hearing that she was Enrique’s fiancée and got blinded by jealousy that’s why I walked out of the hospital suite like a silly mistress.

“Sorry. I didn’t even wait for you to explain your side. I just….I just hated the idea that she was your fiancée. It looks like your mom also wants her to be your wife” I smiled faintly, remembering his mom’s reaction when she saw me a while ago. I didn’t want to judge her or anything but I could see and feel how much she dislikes me. I can’t blame her though.

I knew she just doesn’t want her son to get hurt again. I hurt him before but I God knows how much I regretted that decision of mine. I even hated myself for a long time because I knew how much I hurt him before. I’ve been a total coward and if his mother dislikes me because of that mistake I made before then I’ll do anything to fight for him.

I’ll show to his parents how much I love their son. I hugged him tightly.

“Don’t say sorry. I understand. Remember, it’s only you and no one else” I nodded my head and I felt his kiss on my head. The jealousy and anger faded just like that.

_♥♥♥

What do you think guys? Will Enrique’s mom accept Blake as his son’s girlfriend or not?

COMMENT

VOTE

😍 😍😍

chapter 25

Mon

dieu

C’est

trop

difficile

crée

une

belle

histoire

Franchement

Mdr

Hello guys! I want to hear your opinions about this story so far. I am curious. Seriously :)

I hope you like this chapter! ENJOY!

“Yes sir. I didn’t expect it too but thankfully we found each other again” -

Blake

BLAKE’s

POV

When we returned to the hospital room, Enrique’s father was already awake. When he saw me, he instantly recognized me and I was surprised that he accepted me as their son’s girlfriend. He was a very warm person. I knew that Enrique’s parents were kind when we first met years ago. I remembered his mom smiling sweetly all the time but I didn’t see that side of her from the moment we arrived here. She was serious the whole time. I knew she wasn’t pleased seeing me again.

Thankfully, Brianna wasn’t in the room when we came back. It looked like she left.

“Sorry son. I didn’t know that your mother called you about this. Don’t worry. It was just a minor accident. You don’t have to stay if you have important things to do”

“What are you talking about dad? You’re more important to me than any business transaction I have to deal with. Besides, I am on leave right now. In fact, Blake and I were on a vacation when mom called me” Hearing Enrique say that to his father touched my heart. It was obvious that they have a wonderful father and son relationship and that made me felt envious a little bit.

My father didn’t show me that kind of affection before. He was very strict. I couldn’t even remember him saying anything sweet to my mom or me. He was just formal all the time and I was wondering sometimes why mom married him.

But even though he was like that, I still love him as my father. He never let me and my mom get starved when he was still alive so I should be thankful to him for that.

“If your dad didn’t have an accident, were you even planning on visiting us here Quen?” his mother spoke for the first time since we came back in the room. Enrique approached his mom and kissed her forehead.

“C’mon mom. You know I am just busy but I was planning to visit you here after Blake and I’s vacation in Maldives. I was planning to introduce her to you as my girlfriend but our vacation was cut short because of what happened to dad. Next time mom, don’t make me worry like that. Honestly, I was so worried” Enrique voice was playful but there was a tinge of seriousness in his voice too.

“Sorry about that Quen. I was just so worried about your father and I didn’t know what to do. I just needed you here with us. I missed you so much you know? You never come home anymore. Now I understand why” Her voice became a little bit bitter as she said that. She threw me a glance and then she shook her head. I didn’t know what to say.

“Christina, your son is already a grown up man. He knows what he’s doing. You know he’s always busy with the company” His dad said. His mother didn’t comment any further and just stayed quiet.

“How have you been Blake? I never expected that you would be Enrique’s girlfriend again” I beamed. If they only knew what measure Enrique took so that he could be with me again.

“Yes sir. I didn’t expect it too but thankfully we found each other again”

“Of course baby. You’re mine after all” I rolled my eyes at him but he just chucked amusedly. He approached me and kissed me on the lips sweetly. My cheeks reddened in embarrassment because he just kissed me in front of his parents.

“Why? Don’t you agree with me?” his voice was playful but I could see the determination in his eyes. I swallowed hard.

“Do you still have to ask me that? Of course, I agree” He smirked and kissed me again, this time it was deeper and more passionate. When his kisses began to get deeper, I playfully pinched his side and he stopped. I laughed at him when I saw how much irritated he was. He looked like a kid who couldn’t get what he wanted.

“Remember, your parents are here” I whispered to him. His irritation disappeared and grinned from ear to ear. It looked like he forgot that we were not alone and we were in the hospital.

_♥♥♥

After our visit with his dad at the hospital, Enrique decided for us to go to his penthouse instead of going to their house. His father was still at the hospital. But the day after that, his father got discharged at the hospital so we went to their house to be with his parents.

“Is it okay if we stay here for a week at least? I just want to be with my parents for a little while” Enrique said. We were at the pool side. We were sitting on the lounge chair. He was hugging me from behind.

“Sure. I know your parents want to spend time with you” He kissed my cheek.

“Thank you Angel eyes. You’re the best” I chuckled amusedly but didn’t say anything. We just stayed like that for a couple of minutes before he spoke again.

“Do you remember what happened to us in this very spot 5 years ago?” He asked teasingly. My cheeks felt hot as I remembered our first kiss.

“O-Of course” I stuttered. Damn!

“What is it then? I want to hear it?” I rolled my eyes. He was teasing me again.

“You already know what it is”

“I want to he—” Whatever he was about to say was interrupted by someone.

“Quen, your father wants to talk to you. He’s waiting for you in our room” It was her mom. Enrique stood up with his eye brows furrowed.

“Okay mom. C’mon Blake, let’s go” He helped me stood up.

“It’s okay Quen. You don’t have to bring Blake with you. I’ll be with her here while she’s waiting for you” His mom suggested. I suddenly felt uneasy. Enrique looked at me worriedly but I tried to smile and assured him that I was going to be fine.

“Go Enrique. I’ll just wait for you here” He looked hesitant but started to walk away anyway. He kept on glancing back at me but I motioned for him to just go while smiling at him. When he was gone, Mrs. Dixon sat on the lounge chair across me.

“Can I talk to you Blake?” I swallowed hard as my heart began thumping hard because of nervousness but I tried to calm myself down. You can do this Blake! Calm down, silly.

“S-Sure Mrs. Dixon” Even though I tried my best not to stammer, I couldn’t help it. Her stares made me uncomfortable. She looked mad and I understood why. From the moment me and Enrique arrived here in Colorado, Mrs. Dixon had been staring at me like that. I knew that she would talk to me and I readied myself for this moment. But now, I felt like I was a criminal waiting for my sentence.

“I will not try and beat around the bush. Why did you come back in Enrique’s life Blake?” Her tone was sharp and full of anger. I didn’t know she was angry at me to this level. I could totally see how she resent me. I bit my lower lip to stop my lips from trembling. I could already feel the tears which were threatening to fall from my eyes. I blink them back and tried to meet her gaze.

“I-I love him Mrs. Dixon, I’m sorry” She suddenly stood up.

“That’s bullsh*t Blake! We had a deal with your father and I expected you to follow it” I looked down at my hands which were resting on my lap. Now, I could totally feel my whole body shaking.

“Mrs. Dixon, I-I don’t have anything to do with your deal with my father and you know it” She laughed sarcastically. Her eyes were throwing daggers at me and I felt cold shivers ran throughout my body. Judging by the way she looked at me like she was about to wring my neck, she was not only referring to the deal they made with my father years ago. There was something else.

“Don’t make me laugh Blake. I know you knew about it from the beginning. Don’t try to fool me because I won’t ever believe you” I almost gasped because I felt like the intense hatred in her eyes intensified more.

“Mrs. Dixon, I don’t know what to say to lessen the anger you are feeling right now but I just want to tell you that I really love your son. I didn’t plan on going back to him but destiny interfered. I really love your son. I had the biggest mistake of my life when I left him 6 years ago but I am willing to do anything to correct that mistake by loving him sincerely forever” Thank God I didn’t stammer while saying those things. I knew it was not easy for her to accept me but I am willing to do anything just to show them how much I love Enrique.

“You’re willing to do anything? Then please, I want you to leave him and never come back” Her voice mellowed a little bit but I could still see the contempt in her eyes. I wanted to say no but I felt like there was a lump in my throat so I just shook my head no.

“Then you leave me no choice” She stared at me one last time before she turned her back to me and left me there. In those last six words she said, it contained a warning. I swallowed hard and then took a deep breath. My heart was still beating hard like it was about to come out of my chest.

Tears escaped from eyes even though I didn’t want them to fall down, they were just so stubborn and defied me.

“Are you okay Blake?” I got startled a little when I heard Enrique’s voice behind me. I quickly wiped my tears and faced him. I faked a smile.

“Me? Crying? No. Something just caught in my eye” I lied. He sat down beside me as he continued staring at me. I knew he wasn’t convinced at all.

“Tell me what it is. I know something happened. Did mom tell you something that hurt you? I want you to be honest with me” I swallowed hard and evaded his gaze. I didn’t know what to say to him. I wanted to tell him everything but I couldn’t. I am a coward because I am afraid to lose him. Even though I didn’t do anything other than not being honest to him.

Something was telling me too that Mrs. Dixon has another bomb ready to explode anytime time and that scared me the most. I don’t want my relationship with Enrique to be destroyed because of what happened in the past.

I hugged him tightly. I could feel the tension in his body. I knew he was worried about me but I wasn’t near ready to tell him everything.

“Blake….”

“I’m sorry Enrique but can we please not talk about it for now?” I felt him nodded while he continued comforting me by stroking my hair. Just feeling the warmth of his body was enough for me to realize that everything will be alright. Enrique loves me and that’s enough for me to forget about the problems.

I wasn’t sure about it but I could tell that something more has happened in the past. I could still remember my father’s reaction then.

5 years ago

I was so nervous to go back to Kelly’s house when I learned that my parents were here. I didn’t know what happened but I knew something pushed my parents to come here without even calling me.

When Kelly and I arrived at their house, I saw my parents and Kelly’s dad at the living room. They looked serious and looked like they were discussing something before we arrived. When they noticed Kelly and I’s presence, my father stood up.

“Blake, I want to discuss something to you.” My dad said with a stern voice. My mom, Kelly and Kelly’s dad left us alone and I was more nervous than ever. Judging by the look on my dad’s face, he was ragingly mad.

“I want you to cut off your communication with that boyfriend of yours” My body went rigid. How did he know about it?

“What? You actually thought that I wouldn’t learn about your relationship with that guy? You know me Blake. I have my ways!” His eyes squinted in anger while staring at me.

“

B-But

dad…I love him. We’re not doing anything wrong. He respects me and—“

“Shut up Blake! I don’t care about your excuses! I am not saying this because I want to. I am saying this because no matter what you do, his parents won’t ever accept your relationship with their son and so am I! I don’t want to involve with that family!” My forehead knitted because of what he said.

_♥♥♥

Hi guys! I think this story is nearing it’s end too so stay tuned!

What do you think happened in the past?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 26

A/N: Who’s still reading this story until now and willing to continue until the end? Kindly tell me through comment so that i would know what to do because i am planning something to this story.

_♥♥♥

“Dad, I am not blind. I know something was wrong and I want to know about it. Please, just tell me about it. Is it about me and Blake?” -

Enrique

ENRIQUE’s POV

Seeing Blake cry like that was making me worry. I didn’t know what to do. I knew she was hurting judging by the way she looked right now. When she hugged me, I could feel the tension in her body. She was even hugging me tightly like I was going to disappear. I heaved a sigh.

“That’s enough Angel eyes. Think about our baby. It’s not good for the both of you” She let go of me while chuckling humorlessly.

“You’re right. Sorry, I am just being emotional. Maybe it’s just the pregnancy hormones kicking in” I reached for her face and kissed her forehead.

“Whatever that’s bothering you right now, you can always tell me about it when you’re ready okay? I am always be here beside you” Her eyes brightened a little bit when she heard that and smiled sweetly.

“I know Enrique. Thank you”

_♥♥♥

I looked at the sleeping face of Blake. After our conversation at the poolside, I carried her to our room and let her sleep. Even in her sleep, she looked troubled. Her eyes brows were creased together. I caressed her cheek as lightly as possible so that I wouldn’t wake her up.

I decided to just leave her be and went out of the room. When I went downstairs, I saw my mom at the kitchen, busy cooking something. She never changed. She still loves cooking.

“Mom” I called her to get her attention. She looked up from slicing the vegetables.

“Hello son. Do you need anything?” I sat on the stool near the kitchen island while staring at her.

“Ahm…Mom, can you tell me what did you tell Blake when you talked to her?” She continued slicing the remaining of the vegetables and then put it in the boiling pot on the burner.

“Nothing important. Why? Did she tell you something?” I heaved a frustrated sigh. She was answering my questions with questions.

“That’s the problem mom. She wouldn’t tell me about it but she was crying. Please tell me you didn’t tell mean things to her” I said as calm as I could. I didn’t want to believe that my own mother would do something that could hurt Blake because she was not like that kind of person. Just thinking that Blake was crying because of my mom was hard enough for me. I was hoping for my parents to accept the person I love but if they don’t then I wouldn’t know what to do. She looked at me with disbelief.

“What are you talking about son? Do you actually believe that I’d do that to her?” I heaved a sigh and stood up from the stool. I went closer to her and hugged her.

“Mom. I know you wouldn’t do that kind of thing because you’re the best mom. I know how nice you are to everyone that’s why I don’t understand why Blake was crying after you talked to her. Please mom, tell me what had happened. I don’t want her to be upset like this because it’s not good for her” She pulled away from me and looked at me confusedly.

“What do you mean by that?”

“Mom, Blake is pregnant that’s why I am worried about her behavior. If it’s possible, I won’t ever allow her to be sad. I don’t want this to affect our baby” I said but my eyebrows creased when she sat down on the stool like all the life within her drained in an instant. She looked like she couldn’t believe what she just heard. She was even shaking her head. Then I saw tears ran down her cheeks.

“Mom, why are you crying? I thought you’d be happy that I will be a father soon” I said feeling lost with her reaction and worried at the same time.

“Can we talk about this some other time Quen? I need to finish cooking” she turned her back to me and went back in front of the burner. I knew she was hiding something from me and I wanted to know about it. I wanted to ask her but I knew she wouldn’t tell me at this moment. Knowing her, she would prefer to tell about it when she was ready.

“Mom, I’ll just go upstairs. If you’re ready to talk about it, just tell me” I said and kissed her temple before I left her in the kitchen. I hated it when people around me excluding me of the problems. I wanted to know what was happening because it was making me crazy just thinking what it was. I knew there’s something Blake and mom weren’t telling me about and I needed to know about it.

I decided to go to my parent’s room to talk to my father but he wasn’t there. I looked around the house and I found him at the terrace.

“Do you need anything son? You looked problematic” He said and put the newspaper he was reading down on the table. I sat across him.

“Dad, I just talked to mom a while ago about Blake. I asked her what she told Blake when she talked to her because Blake was crying after their conversation. But mom said that she didn’t say anything bad to her. But the most intriguing thing was, she cried when we were talking” I saw the shock on my father’s face before a smile slowly broke across his face.

“Oh. Maybe she just thought that you’re going to leave us soon because you’ll be having your own family soon. Do you have plans to get married soon? You didn’t even mention about your girlfriend to us”

“Dad, I told you that I was planning to do so but my plans ruined and didn’t have a choice than to come here sooner that planned” He removed his eyeglasses and massaged his forehead and the bridge of his nose.

“I know. I am just surprised but I am happy for you son. Don’t mind your mother. She was probably shocked that our only son will be having his own family soon” I could tell that he was happy for me but I could see a different emotion in his eyes too. He couldn’t even look me straight in the eyes.

“Dad, I am not blind. I know something was wrong and I want to know about it. Please, just tell me about it. Is it about me and Blake?” I begged him.

“Quen, stop overthinking things. There is nothing to be worried about. Just concentrate on Blake. She will need you more beside her now. Be with her always as often as you can. I know she’s uncomfortable being here and now your mother is acting strange too. It’s normal that she would feel unwanted here” I didn’t answer for a couple of seconds. I wanted to get angry because everybody has the same reaction. They’re evading my questions and it’s frustrating. *Now, I confirmed that something was really off.

_♥♥♥

After my short conversation with my father, I found myself in my room where Blake and I currently occupying while we were here. She was still asleep. I carefully tucked some stray strands behind her ear and then kissed her forehead.

No matter what that secret they weren’t telling me about, I would do anything to protect her. When I saw her crying, I could feel the pain she was carrying. I knew she was hurt of whatever she talked about with my mother.

BLAKE’s POV

I woke up with a familiar warmth and scent next to me. I smiled and turned to my side and faced him. He was sleeping peacefully but his arm was possessively wrapped around my waist. I smiled while staring at him. No matter how much down I was feeling, being with him was enough to make me smile.

I looked at the clock on the bedside table and it was already 6:50 pm. I slept like a log and thankfully I felt fine now.

I hugged him and rested my head on his chest. I wanted to get up but I just chose to be with him like this rather than going downstairs and see his mother. It’s not like I don’t want to see her but I know she doesn’t want to see me. Even though I want to talk to her properly and make her understand my point, but I know she won’t listen to me. But I won’t give up.

“How do you feel now?” I lifted my face and looked at him.

“I feel fine now. I thought you’re still asleep” I said and he grinned boyishly. I pinched his cheek gently and he laughed. Then, I was about to get off the bed when he pulled me back to his arms.

“Don’t go. Let’s stay like this for a while” I chuckled softly and nuzzled my face on his neck. I felt his hand gently stroking my hair.

“Why? Is there a problem?” His chest moved up and down when he took a deep breath.

“That’s what I want to know Blake. Are you hiding something from me?” I swallowed hard and felt tensed all of a sudden. I didn’t know how to answer his question. I didn’t want to hide something form him but I couldn’t tell about it yet. I wanted to talk to his mom first and clarify things. I have a feeling that she knows something that I don’t know aside from the thing we just discussed together this afternoon.

“Answer me Blake. When I talked to mom a while ago, I felt like she was hiding something from me too and she even cried. I am confused because of the way you’re both acting” I stared directly to his eyes and touched his cheek.

“Enrique, can we discuss this thing next time? I don’t want to talk about it. Please, forget about it. It’s nothing. Don’t worry about it” I saw a strange emotion ran across his face but it disappeared as soon as it appeared. He got up and he suddenly looked like stressed out and tired.

“Okay, if that’s what you want. Come on, let’s go downstairs. It will be dinner time soon” His expression was formal and distant that I instantly realized that he was mad.

While we were at the dining table, there was an awkward silence and I almost couldn’t swallow the food I was stuffing in my mouth. I discreetly looked Enrique’s mom across me and she was eating with a serious expression. When she stared at me, I instantly looked away from her as my heart started beating fast. Her eyes were cold as ice.

“Are you okay Baby?” I heard Enrique and touched my hand like he was comforting me. I looked at him and forced a smile.

“I’m fine. Don’t worry about me. Just continue eating” I said, trying my best to appear fine but he looked like he wasn’t convince at all. He wiped his mouth with the table napkin and cleared his throat.

“Dad, I have a good news. Blake is pregnant. I already told mom this afternoon” I heard him said proudly to his father. Mr. Dixon looked surprised a little bit but he instantly smiled and I could tell that he was really about the news.

“That’s really a great news. Congratulations to the both of you. I am excited to see my first grandchild” Enrique chuckled and sipped on his wine glass.

“We’re so excited to see our child too dad, right Blake?” I beamed and the discomfort I was feeling a while ago disappeared. Just talking about my baby gave that unexplainable happiness within me and there’s no room for any negative feelings.

“Of course. I am so excited too” I agreed and smiled at Enrique lovingly. He did the same. I even felt relieved because he was smiling now. I thought he was mad a while ago.

“What can you say about it Christina?” Mr. Dixon suddenly asked his wife who was just silent the whole time and never even gave any comment. She sighed and drank the glass of water in front of her.

“Of course I am happy about it too. Quen is our only remaining child so I am excited to see our grandchild. If only Jasmin is still with us” I could see the change on Enrique and his father’s expression. A while ago, they were happy. But when his mother mentioned about his sister, the look of pain in their eyes were undeniable. I reached for Enrique’s hand and squeezed it gently, sending my support.

_♥♥♥

What do you think is the problem?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE this story and FOLLOW me :)

chapter 27

A/N: Hello guys! I was going to put this story on hold but i changed my mind because some of you showed interest in this story. I hope you’ll continue to support this story because it’s already nearing its end! Thank you:)

_♥♥♥

“Get away from her Quen! She’s not worth it! She’s just deceiving you!” -

Mrs. Dixon

BLAKE’s POV

“I think we should not spoil the dinner and talk about sad things Christina” Mr. Dixon said to his wife. Mrs. Dixon’s jaw clenched and looked at me with resentment that made me shivered coldly. Her eyes watered but she didn’t let them fall.

“Mom, why are you looking at Blake like that?” Enrique’s voice was stern. Instead of answering Enrique’s question, she stood up without taking her gaze off me.

“I can’t take this anymore. My appetite is gone” She said and walked out of the dining room. I wasn’t numb enough not to feel that tension in the air. Enrique became silent and I could see that he was angry.

“I’m sorry about your mom. She’s just tired. Just try to understand her. You know she’s always like that when she remembers Jasmin” Mr. Dixon said and was about to follow his wife when Enrique spoke.

“Dad, tell me what is the problem once and for all. Is it about Blake? If Blake’s not welcome here then it’s better for us to leave now. I don’t want this to affect her and our baby” Enrique’s voice sounded hurt but at the same time with displeasure and disappointment.

“Son, I’m sorry if you feel that way but you don’t have to leave right away. I’m sure your mom didn’t mean any harm. You know your mom, she will be back to her old self again after sometime”

“Dad, I hope you understand too but I need to protect Blake from her cold treatment. I decided to bring Blake here so that you and mom would meet her because she’s my girlfriend and I love her. I thought mom would be happy about the fact that Blake’s pregnant but it’s the opposite and I am disappointed. I don’t see any reason why she acts that way” Mr. Dixon patted Enrique’s shoulder.

“Son, don’t worry. I’ll talk to your mom and shake some sense to her” He said and then followed his wife.

“I’m sorry Angel eyes. I didn’t expect this. I thought my mom’s going to be happy for us but I guess she’s not” He looked at me and I saw different emotions passed through his eyes. I heaved a sigh and scooted over to kiss him on the cheek.

“I’m fine Enrique. Don’t worry about me and our baby” I assured him. He encircled me into his arms and hugged me tightly.

“I’ll fix this, I promise you that” He whispered to my ear. I just nodded and we stayed like that until I felt my stomach grumbled. I blushed and looked up at Enrique. He was grinning at me.

“I think you must eat more. Our baby’s still hungry” I chortled and sat properly on my chair.

“I couldn’t eat a while ago because I was uncomfortable. Sorry” His eye brows creased together.

“You don’t have to say sorry. If there’s anyone who should be sorry, it’s me; because I didn’t even notice that you were uncomfortable a while ago” His facial expression was like asking for an understanding from me.

“It’s okay. Let’s just continue eating. I am still famished” I said cheerfully to lift up the mood a little bit and began eating. He chuckled amusedly and joined me. Shortly after that, he was the one feeding me and I did the same to him. We were so happy and the awkward moment that happened before that disappeared from our minds.

_♥♥♥

Two days have passed and the tension was still in the air in the house. I couldn’t even sleep thinking that I was not welcome here. If it’s not because of Enrique and our unborn child then I would’ve gone home. But I still think that I must have to do everything to fix my situation with Enrique’s mom because she’s his mother and if Enrique and I will end up being married to each other someday then she will be my mother in law. I didn’t want to prolong her anger against me. I f I could do anything to make her warm up to me then I would do it.

“Good morning Angel eyes. What are you cooking, hmm?” Enrique asked as he embraced my behind and kiss my nape.

“Good morning. I am making lasagna. I just hope that your parents like this” His arms tightened around my waist.

“Don’t worry Blake. I’m sure mom and dad will be impressed by your cooking skills” I craned my head and looked at him.

“Really? You’re not just telling me that to make me feel better?” He chuckled and kissed my cheek affectionately.

“You’re good in cooking so I’m pretty sure that they will like this” I couldn’t help but smile as I continued pouring the béchamel sauce on top of the lasagna mixture then put it back in the oven.

“Come on, I cooked breakfast for you. I already ate because I was so hungry when I woke up. I didn’t want to wake you up because I knew you were tired” I said and pulled his hand. I looked at him confusedly when he didn’t move from his spot.

“I’ll just eat my breakfast here” He said. I rolled my eyes and he just grinned at me. He sat on the stool as I started serving him the breakfast I prepared a while ago on the kitchen island. Sausages, sunny side up eggs and toasted bread.

“It’s almost lunch time so you shouldn’t eat much so you can eat more at lunch” I said while watching him eating.

“Don’t worry. I’ll make sure to eat a lot of your lasagna later” I didn’t know if it was just my imagination but he said the word ‘lasagna’ in a playful manner. He continued eating his food while I was just watching him. I suddenly felt hungry again. I ate my breakfast at 7:30 am and it was already 10:45 am.

I swallowed hard as I started enjoying the view of him eating in front of me. Gosh! He’s so

handsome! Even the way he chews his food looks so sexy and seductive. I bit my lip nonchalantly.

“Don’t stare at me like that Angel eyes or else instead of eating the food you prepared for me, I will just eat you” He said teasingly and I blushed profusely. I wasn’t aware that he was watching me too. I gasped when he suddenly pulled me closer to him and placed me between his legs while he was still sitting on the stool.

“Which do you prefer, I’ll eat you or I’ll eat these?” He whispered on my ear as he playfully bit my ear. A moan escaped from my throat because of the sudden delicious sensation ran throughout my body. I couldn’t answer. My breath hitched as I felt like it became difficult for me to talk because of what he was doing to me. I felt his hands caressing my arms sensually as he continued his ministrations on my ear.

“Enrique…” I moaned seductively and closed my eyes, surrendering to his seductions. I opened my eyes when my stomach suddenly grumbled loudly. I heard him laughed. I turned around and glared at him when I caught him laughing at me.

“What’s funny?” I asked irritably but instead of answering me, he cupped my cheeks and pulled me for a passionate kiss.

“You’re so beautiful when you’re blushing like this” He teased when the kiss was finished.

“hmp! You’re such a tease!” He laughed again. He took two slices of bread and put a sunny side up egg in between them. I thought he’s going to eat it but he gave it to me.

“For you. I know you’re hungry again. You should eat whenever you feel hungry Blake” I smiled because of how sweet he is and I thanked him. I took the sandwich he gave me and joined him on eating his food. Shortly after that, we were in our own world.

Enrique’s parents weren’t home because of an important matter they needed to attend to. They didn’t mention what was that matter about so I had no idea. It was past 1 pm when they arrived home.

Enrique helped me prepare the table for lunch and we excitedly served the dishes I made. Enrique suggested for us to cook together after eating together. So we prepared some dishes other than the lasagna I made. When the table was prepared, Enrique called for his parents who were still in their room.

“Wow, you prepared all these? They look delicious” Mr. Dixon praised. Mrs. Dixon was just formal and just walked passed me. Enrique smiled at me and pulled a chair for me. When everybody was already seated, Enrique spoke.

“We cooked these together but Blake cooked the lasagna alone. You should try it. I assure you, you’ll love it”

“Okay. I’ll try the lasagna first” Mr. Dixon said and put some on his plate. I was a little bit nervous while waiting for them to taste it but I was pretty confident with my cooking skills. Even though I was not a chef, I could say that I was good in cooking. My mother taught me how because she believes that a woman should be knowledgeable in the kitchen. Even though women could do anything in this era, they shouldn’t forget to learn some domestic skills like cooking and I agree to that.

I would want my husband and children to eat the food I made instead of take outs or anything that hasn’t made by me.

“What did you put in here? It doesn’t look like an ordinary lasagna” Mrs. Dixon suddenly asked when she tasted the lasagna.

“I made a little twist on it. I added sausages and spinach and used three different kinds of cheeses” I answered. He took another spoonful of it and then she suddenly wiped her mouth with a napkin and then drank water.

“Maybe you shouldn’t just added spinach on it. It ruined the taste of the lasagna” She commented a matter-of-factly. I suddenly felt disappointed and embarrassed. I looked down as I bit my lower lip.

“But mom, this is so delicious” Enrique said who almost finished the lasagna on his plate. He was truly enjoying eating it.

“C’mon Christina. This is one of the best lasagna I’ve tasted so far. Aren’t you feeling well? You’ve been quiet since we started eating and now you can’t even appreciate the food Blake made” Mr. Dixon asked worriedly to his wife.

“No. I am fine. Anyway, I need to do something. See you later” She said and stood up. She kissed Mr. Dixon and Enrique’s cheeks before she left. She didn’t even say anything to me like she didn’t see me at all. I couldn’t take it anymore, I stood up.

“Where are you going?” Enrique asked with a furrowed eyebrows and was about to stand up to follow me.

“Continue eating. I’ll just need to tell your mom something” I said and followed his mother.

“Mrs. Dixon, can I talk to you for a minute?” I asked her bravely. I knew she was angry at me but staying quiet wouldn’t help anyone at all. She stopped on her tracks and turned around. Her eyes were blazing with fire and I almost went back to the dining area to hide behind Enrique but I stopped myself from doing so and gave all the courage I could muster. I stood on my spot, unmoving while my eyes met her eyes. Then I saw the pain in her eyes. I almost couldn’t believe it but she wasn’t just mad. She’s hurting as well.

“What do you want?” She asked as she closed her eyes for good two seconds and heaved a deep sigh.

“I-I just want to ask why do you hate me so much? I know we can’t change what happened in the past but I have a feeling that you hate me not just because I came back in Enrique’s life but there’s a deeper reason to it. Please tell me what it is. I need to know for me to understand your hatred towards me” I said with a trembling voice. I was so nervous but I needed to voice it out because if I wanted to fight for Enrique then I need to know everything.

“You’re right. I am not angry at you because you broke your promise from 6 years ago. I hate you because of something else. I’ll give you a piece of advice Blake. Just get out of our lives and never come back again. I won’t ever accept you for my son” I almost gasped of the intense anger in her voice. It was full of total hatred. I felt tears threatened to fall down from my eyes but I tried my best not to cry.

“Then what is it? Please tell me” She stepped closer to me.

“You want to know? Then I’ll tell you. I don’t like my family to have anything to do with you because your father is a murderer!” She shouted in rage. I was taken aback but when I realized what she just said, I shook my head vigorously as a sudden anger rushed in my chest.

“No! You’re lying!” I said sternly. Even though my father never showed me any affection, I knew that he’s a good man. He’s cold but I never heard any bad thing about him especially about him being a murderer.

“Yes. He’s a murderer and a liar! You are just like your father!”

“Don’t insult us like this because we don’t deserve it! My father is already dead but I won’t let you strain my father’s name just like that! You are the liar here!” I shouted back. I couldn’t take it anymore of her insults. But I was caught off guard when she suddenly slapped me. I was so shocked that my hand cupped my now reddish cheek and the anger within me intensified because of the slapped I received from her.

“Is this all you got to break my relationship with your son? I can’t believe you will stoop to this level just to get what you want. But I won’t ever let you destroy our relationship. I love Enrique and I will fight for him” She was about to give me another slap when Enrique suddenly got in between us and ward off the slap before it reached my cheek again.

“Stop this at once mom! Why did you hit Blake?! I can’t believe this!” His voice was as loud as thunder as he stared at his mom with disbelief.

“Get away from her Quen! She’s not worth it! She’s just deceiving you!” She shouted.

“I can’t let you hit and insult Blake any more than this! We’ll be leaving this instant” Enrique said and pulled me by the hand.

“Leave and I’ll forget that you’re my son Quen” Mrs. Dixon said with a menacing voice which made Enrique stopped on his tracks. He was shocked.

_♥♥♥

Don’t hesitate to tell me what you think of this update.

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 28

A/N: Hold on tight guys! This story is about to end!

“I’m sorry Angel eyes. I was an ass yesterday. I shouldn’t have left you. I just needed to breathe some air but when I was outside and alone, I realized that I was stupid I should’ve stayed with you and confided about how I feel to you. I’m really sorry”-

Enrique

BLAKE’s POV

I looked at Enrique beside me. He had been so quiet since we left their house. Even though his eyes were closed, I knew how much troubled he was. His eye brows were creased with his head leaning back on the head rest. We’re on the plane going back to New York.

I reached for his hand and intertwined our fingers together. I leaned my head on his shoulder. I could feel how tensed he was. I heaved a sigh. I felt guilty. I felt like I was the one who caused all these and now, Mrs. Dixon and Enrique are not in good terms.

Until now, I still couldn’t believe what happened before we left the Dixon’s mansion….

“Leave and I’ll forget that you’re my son Quen” Enrique automatically stopped walking and looked back to his mother who was so angry. Enrique and I were so shocked of what Mrs. Dixon just said. I looked at Enrique and I almost gasped when I saw his angry eyes staring to his mother but after a couple of seconds, his eyes became sad and at the same time disappointed.

“Why are you doing this mom? I don’t understand you anymore. Please don’t give me a reason to get mad at you because I don’t want to. You’re my mom and I respect you but don’t do this to me. I am your son. I didn’t do anything wrong as far as I know to deserve this”

“I am doing this because I love you Quen. You are my son and I want the best for you. That woman is not the right one for you! She doesn’t deserve you! Why don’t you consider Brianna? She told me she would accept your child if you choose to marry her” Enrique shook his head with disbelief.

“I’m sorry mom. I already told you, I love Blake. We’ll go ahead”

“What? You’re going to choose this woman over me, your mom?” He ran his fingers through his hair in frustration with his jaw flexed.

“Yes mom. I’m sorry but as I’ve told you, I love her. I hope you’ll accept her one day because whether you like it or not, I will marry her” even though his mom was very mad, Enrique still kissed her forehead before we went upstairs to get out things.

After we packed our clothes, we went back downstairs. Mrs. Dixon was nowhere to be found while Mr. Dixon was sitting on the sofa. His face was serious and at the same time, sad. He looked like he knew what happened a while ago. When he saw us with our suitcases, he stood up.

“Son, I hope you’re not mad at your mom” Enrique heaved a sigh.

“I don’t know what to think anymore dad but I am not angry. I-I am just disappointed and confused” He admitted. His father’s eyes clouded with an unreadable emotion.

“I understand son. I’m sorry you’re vacation here had to end up like this” He said apologetically and hugged Enrique.

“Please take care of Enrique, Blake” He said. I nodded and smiled faintly.

PRESENT

When we arrived at his penthouse, Enrique was still quiet. When the night time came, we ate our dinner together but I felt like he was not with me the whole time. He was brooding. I tried to initiate a conversation with him but he was just answering my questions with monosyllable words. He looked like he wasn’t in the mood to talk about anything so I just kept quiet.

“Sleep first Blake. I need to go out. Don’t wait for me. Maybe I’ll be back late” He said and kissed me on my temple. I wanted to ask him where he was going but I decided not to. I wanted to cry because he was treating me like I was not in front of him the whole time after what happened in his parent’s house. I knew he was problematic but I wanted to make him feel better by my presence but it looks like he doesn’t need me this time. He even chose to go out instead of discussing it with me.

When he was gone, I wanted to sleep as quickly as possible but I couldn’t. This day was very tiring and stressing. It kept on replaying on my head. Enrique’s mother’s words and her unexplainable anger towards me. I got hurt because until now, she couldn’t accept me for his son. I didn’t know what my father did to their family for her to act like this but it was unfair. I didn’t do anything to them.

If there’s one mistake I did, it was when I left Enrique and I didn’t fight for our relationship. I was young then and I believed everything that my father said to me. I got scared of his threats.

I looked at my phone, it was already past midnight. I wanted to call my mom but it was already late. I didn’t want to disturb her. I closed my eyes and tried to forget everything that happened today. I suddenly remember that I was pregnant and being in this state is not good for the baby.

I caressed my belly.

“I’m sorry baby because mommy is feeling this way right now” I said, talking to my unborn child. I suddenly felt better while doing that. Thinking about my baby, I felt very excited to hold his or her in my arms. While caressing my belly, I finally felt relaxed. Then after a couple of minutes more, I finally fell asleep.

_♥♥♥

I woke up as I felt someone kissing my cheek. I purred like a cat and stretched my arms. I was still sleepy. I heard someone chuckle and when I opened my eyes, Enrique’s smiling face was the first thing I saw. He looked better now compared to last night. I sat up.

I noticed that he was topless and was wearing mesh shorts. He looked like he just came out of the shower.

“Y-you’re back” I muttered. I wanted to ask him where he went last night.

“Where have you been? Do you know how much worried I was yesterday? I thought you’re not talking to me because you’re angry at me” He cupped my face and stared at me lovingly.

“I would never get angry at you. Why would I do that? You didn’t do anything” He heaved a sigh and took my hand.

“Angel eyes, I want you to know that whatever happened in the past, I already forgot about it. I want us to have a new beginning, just the two of us and our baby. Whatever happened between our parents, I want us to forget about it and start anew. After what happened yesterday, I realized how much I love you. I can’t live without you so I am hoping that you feel the same way. I don’t want anyone or anything to separate us. Will you marry me Blake Angela Greene?” He suddenly asked with full of emotions that I gasped loudly.

I didn’t even notice the ring he was holding until now, offering to me, full of hope in his eyes that I would accept his proposal. Tears suddenly brimmed in my eyes. I felt so overwhelmed.

“Please don’t cry because you’re making me nervous. It’s like you’re telling me that you won’t accept my proposal” I laughed and wiped my tears. He really looked nervous.

“Crazy. I am just so happy right now. It’s just tears of joy” He beamed.

“Then what is your answer?” He asked again.

“Of course, it’s a yes” Upon hearing it, he looked so overwhelmingly happy too. He then put the beautiful ring on my finger and hugged me tightly. Then I felt his shoulder shake. Then I realized that he was crying.

“A-Are you crying?” I asked him worriedly. He shook his head no but I knew he was. I just hugged him back. When he let go of me, I noticed that his eyes were red. I totally understand his feelings right now because I feel the same way.

“You need to eat Angel eyes. I prepared a breakfast in bed for you” He stood up and went to the table. He took a tray full of food. There was even a long stemmed of rose.

“You cooked this?” I asked after I thanked him. I sniffed the flower and it smelled good. He smiled proudly.

“Of course. Eat now. We will go out today. Wear your most beautiful dress” his voice was full of excitement. Now, all the negative feelings I had from what happened yesterday faded away just like that. Seeing him smile and happy was also making me happy. I wanted to ask him why he was asking me to dress nicely but I decided not to. Maybe he has a surprise for me, I thought to myself. I stood up.

“Where are you going?” he asked confusedly.

“I’ll just go to the washroom. Wait for me”

After I washed my face and brushed my teeth, I came back at the bed and ate the breakfast he prepared for me. He was so sweet that he even insisted on feeding me and I was overjoyed of the attention he was giving me. We ended up eating the food he prepared together though.

After eating breakfast, we took a bath together and then went out. When we were in the car, I asked him where our destination was but he didn’t answer me. I just kept quiet and waited for us to arrive wherever it was. I didn’t know but I was feeling excited and my heart was beating faster than normal.

After 30 minutes, the car finally came to halt. I looked outside curiously and I was surprise that we were in front of the mayor’s office. I looked at Enrique quizzically and he was smirking the whole time while observing my reaction.

“Why are we here?” He just shrugged his shoulders and went out of the car. He then opened the door for me. I thanked him and just went along with him because he looked like he was planning something so I didn’t threw questions. We went directly to the office of the mayor.

“Enrique, is she the one you told me about?” A man in his 50s asked the moment he saw us.

“Yes Mayor Ford. This is Blake Angela Greene, my girlfriend. Blake, this is Mayor Peter Ford” He introduced us. Now, I am really lost. Why are we with the Mayor?

“What is the meaning of this?” I couldn’t help but asked. Until now, he wasn’t telling me anything why we’re here. But I already have an idea. I just want him to tell me directly.

“Angel eyes, I want us to get married right now…Well, if you want to” his voice was full of expectation.

“Why so sudden?” His smile disappeared.

“Y-You don’t want to? I am ready to spend my life with you and as I mentioned to you this morning, I don’t want anything or someone to separate us. I don’t want our child to be born without us getting married first. I want to make things right beforehand. Don’t worry, we will be having our church wedding when the right time comes”

“I don’t care about whether we have a church wedding or not. As long as we are together and nothing can separate us. Yes, Enrique, I am ready to spend my life with you too” I said full of emotion. Even though it was all so sudden, his proposal and the wedding, I didn’t care. I love him and now, the man I love wants us to be bind with marriage and I’ll gladly accept it.

“Sorry, I’m late” I looked at the person who just arrived and I almost jumped for joy when I saw who it was. Kelly. But then, she wasn’t alone. She’s with my mom.

“Oh my God! You’re both here” I chanted happily. Kelly hugged me with a wide smile on her face.

“Enrique called me early in the morning and told me about his plan so I had to cancel my meeting today just to attend this” She explained. She looked so beautiful in her pink dress.

“Well me too. He came to me very early this morning and told me about it. He even asked my permission to marry you. At first, I was surprised but I was already expecting it to come so I agreed. I know how much you love each other so why prolong it?” My mom said. I hugged her. I missed her so much. My happiness was complete because all the people I love came to join us on our special day. Then i remembered something.

“W-What about your parents?” I inquired him. His eyes saddened.

“I didn’t tell them because I knew my mother would not agree. We’ll just invite them on our grand wedding” He answered. He looked like he wanted his parents to be here with us but I knew he was avoiding complications.

“Are you sure about that?” He nodded.

Shortly after that, the Mayor began the ceremony. I couldn’t even hear clearly what the Mayor was talking to. I was so happy and I felt like I was on cloud 9. I didn’t know that this feeling was possible. I thought I already felt the highest level of happiness but I was wrong.

“You may kiss the bride” The Mayor announced. Enrique’s eyes were watery but with a wide smile when he gave me the sweetest kiss we’ve ever shared. Kelly was so happy and even clapping. My mom was smiling the whole time too. I couldn’t ask for more.

“Congratulations!” They both squealed and hugged me and Enrique. I could tell how happy they were for us.

“Take care of my best friend Quen. Don’t ever hurt her or else I will kick your ass” Enrique chuckled amusedly because of what Kelly just said.

“Yes. She’s my one and only princess so take care of her. Protect her from anyone who wants to hurt her” My mom said with a serious tone.

“Of course. I have loved her so much since the first time we met and she’s my life. Now that she’s finally Mrs. Dixon, I will love her until my last breath” His voice was full of promise and even stared at me intently when he said that. I could feel the sincerity and I couldn’t ask for more.

“Thank you Enrique. I promise you that I’ll do the same to you” I promised too. He captured my lips again for a passionate kiss. We heard my mom, Kelly and the Mayor who was teasing us to stop but we ignored them. We were in our own world and the only thing that we wanted to do was show our love for each other.

_♥♥♥

What do you think of this update? The cause of problem will be exploded on the next chapters so stay tuned!!

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 29

Hi guys! I wanted to update about the revelation on this story why Enrique’s mom doesn’t like Blake for him but then i decided to add this scene before it. It’s like a calm before the storm. A honeymoon chapter. LOL. Anyway, Enjoy!

_♥♥♥

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULTS only. Read at your own risk!

BLAKE’s POV

That day was the happiest moment of our lives. Even though our happiness wasn’t complete because of the absence of Enrique’s parents, we still managed to be happy and forget all the problems. After the wedding, I was surprised when Enrique told me that we would fly to our honeymoon after our dinner with Kelly and my mom.

We went to Paris, the city of love. We were so happy and contented while roaming around the city. While we were exploring the different tourist spots there, he was extra sweet towards me. He even bought a lot of things for me which I initially declined but when he insisted, just thanked him and accepted it. Even though he told me that he had been there a couple of times, being with me was his happiest time there.

We stayed in Paris for a week before we flew to Monaco. I couldn’t believe how beautiful Monaco is. Even though it’s a small country, the beauty is one of a kind. We stayed there for a week and then went to our final destination which was Italy. I was really overjoyed of the places we went to but my happiness was doubled because of the man I am with. Enrique. I couldn’t still believe it but he’s now my husband. I am now Mrs. Blake Angela Dixon.

“Are you okay? You look sad” I heard him asked me. We were now on the plane going back to the USA and it’s kinda sad.

“I’m okay. I just can’t believe that our honey is over. Those 3 weeks went by so fast”

“It’s okay. We can travel again. Where do you want to go next?” He said as he pulled my head to his shoulder and then kissed my head.

“Hmm… It’s up to you. The important thing is we’re together” he nodded.

I heaved a sigh. After the happy honeymoon, we’re now going to be back to the real world. Our reality with our problems. I remember Enrique’s mom. Even though they’re not living in NYC, I still feel uncomfortable and bothered knowing that his mom doesn’t want me for his son. My hand went to my belly.

“I am excited to see our baby” I said out of the blue. His hand caressed my stomach.

“Me too. I can’t wait to hold him in my arms” Excitement was evident on his handsome face.

“Him? Are you sure that it’s a boy?” I teased him.

“Of course. I know it’s a boy. He will be as handsome as me”

“Hmm…What if our baby turns out to be a girl?” I enquired him teasingly.

“Hmm… I want our first baby to be a boy so that he will be the one to protect our princess one day” I laughed amusedly because of his answer.

“Whose princess are you talking about?” He just grinned at me and kissed my belly lovingly. I could see how he already loved our baby and I knew he would be a loving father. When he learned about my pregnancy, he became extra protective over me. During our honeymoon, he was practically glued beside me. But instead of being pissed off, I really enjoyed his attention and possessiveness towards me.

“Of course, after our first baby who’s a boy, we will make another one and it will be a girl. She will be our princess” He said dreamily. He looked like he was already imagining our family in the future.

“Looks like you already planned it all Mr. Dixon” He grinned.

“Of course Mrs. Dixon. Don’t you like it?” I pretended to be thinking about it and then nodded my head while chuckling softly. I liked his idea too.

“But on the other hand, I want to have many children too. They said, the more the merrier” he said playfully which made my eyes widened. I pinched his side and he laughed out loud.

“You’re just saying that because you’re the guy and you’re not the one who’s going to give birth and feel the pain, hmp!”

“Don’t you like it? Don’t you want to have our own soccer team?” He teased. He was enjoying teasing me that he looked like he was about to burst out in a fit of laughter.

“Dream on Mr. Dixon” I pouted playfully which made him laughed. I couldn’t hold my laugh too. After that, he suddenly became serious as his hand touched my cheek.

“I love you Angel eyes. I am so happy because you’re finally mine” His voice was full of emotion. I gulped inaudibly and met his gaze. I never thought that someday, a man would look at me the way he looks at me. His love for me was visible and I feel fortunate to have a man like him in my life. Maybe I didn’t love someone else after him because my heart never recognized any man who tried to enter in my life. It never allowed anyone to replace him inside because I knew deep inside my heart, he would come back to me and it happened.

“I love you too Enrique” I answered before our lips met for a sweet and passionate kiss.

_♥♥♥

ENRIQUE’s POV

“Wake up Mister. You’re already late” I groaned with protest when I heard that angelic voice. I was still sleepy because we fell asleep at dawn after making love all night. It’s already 2 weeks after our honeymoon but our need for each other was escalating each day. Not to mention that my wife needs extra attention. She always wants us to make love and I am loving it. Maybe because of pregnancy hormones. I felt her hugged me from the behind and rest her chin on my shoulder.

“It looks like you’re spent from last night. I think we need to cut our lovemaking time because you’re always tired” Upon hearing it, I opened my eyes immediately and faced her. Even though there was a hint of playfulness in her voice, I didn’t like the idea.

“Fine. I’ll get up” I said with resignation and got off the bed. She was grinning from ear to ear. She looked so beautiful and radiant. I leaned over and kissed her lips. When she was about to kiss me back, I pulled away from our kiss and she looked disappointed. It was my turn to grin and she pouted with reddish cheeks. I laughed out loud and went to the bathroom.

After I brushed my teeth and took a bath, I went out of the bathroom with just my towel on just to find her still on her spot where I left her a while ago. But instead of sitting, she was lying on her side while hugging my pillow. She looked like she fell asleep because I could hear her steady breathing. I shook my head. She was the one who was excitedly waking me up a while ago and now she’s asleep.

I was about to go get a change of clothes in the closet when I heard her murmuring something. I got curious and approached her.

“Quen….” I couldn’t help but to feel happy. It’s been so long since she called me that and I didn’t realize until now but I miss hearing her calling me that. When we met again, she has been calling me by my complete name. Even when she discovered my real identity, she never called me Quen. I stared into her lovely face. Her lips were parted a little bit and it looked so edible. I felt my friend came to life as I remembered how those sweet lips responds to my kisses whenever we make love.

“Quen…Hmmm” She purred seductively and lay flat on her back. I gasped loudly when her breasts peeked out from the oversized shirt she was wearing. She was wearing my V-neck t-shirt which was so big for her. I wasn’t even sure if she was wearing something underneath. My breath became rough as my heart thumped faster. I swallowed hard to control myself but when she moaned again, all my self-control disappeared into thin air.

I removed the towel from my waist and get in the bed with her. A naughty idea popped up in my head. I discreetly raised her shirt up to her waist just to get h*rnier when I discovered that she wasn’t wearing anything other than my shirt. My breathing hitched as I stared to the V of her thighs. I slowly parted her legs, making sure not to wake her up yet. When the full view of her womanhood came into view, my mouth watered because of the desire to taste it and make her shout my name again and again.

I moved my head closer to her core and then smelled it like I was smelling a flower. Sh*t! This is making me crazy. I need her now. I couldn’t’ stop myself anymore, I need to taste her. I tentatively grazed my tongue to her wetness which made her stirred a little bit and moaned. I smiled and continued my onslaught. Just tasting her like this, gives me this unexplainable pleasure and need. I spread her flower with my thumbs and inserted my tongue deeper into her hole. Her moans became louder now and I knew she was about to wake up.

BLAKE’s POV

When Enrique went to the bathroom, I wanted to go after him but I was too embarrassed to do it. The kiss he gave me a while ago awakened the fire within me. I groaned with irritation and lay down on the bed. I could smell his scent which was left on the sheets. I took his pillow and hugged it as if I was hugging him. After a couple of minutes, I suddenly felt sleepy.

I woke up early because I felt hungry. I noticed my appetite doubled when I became pregnant. Thankfully, I wasn’t that sensitive in any food that I eat.

I heard a lot of stories about women who had problems with the food they used to eat because of their pregnancy. In my case, I always feel hungry. I always want to eat sour fruits like mango. Maybe because I woke up early that I fell asleep again just to be woken up by that delicious sensation on my lower regions.

Immediately opened my eyes and saw Enrique licking me down there. I wanted to protest but the protest I was planning to say came out as I moan of pleasure. I bit my lower lip as I began to relax and let the ecstasy take over my body.

“Oh god Enrique…ahhhh!” I panted wantonly and raked his hair through my fingers. I could feel every nerve in my body liven up as I kept on moaning. My hips involuntarily lifted up while my legs parted wider to give him more access. He groaned triumphantly and reached for my breasts. He massaged them and played my taut nipples, pinching and rolling them with his fingers.

My eyes rolled back as his talented tongue continued its delicious attack on my clt. My head was turning from side to side as I kept on moaning. When he slid a finger in my pssy, I almost shouted as the pleasure doubled. He was now f*cking me with his finger while continued circling my hard bud with his tongue and then sucked it.

“Ahhh! Enrique, I’m almost there!” I yelled as my body began to quiver. Just a little bit more and I would get there. When he added another finger, his pace become faster too. He expertly rubbed his fingers against my G-spot and that made me explode with total bliss. I screamed his name while my body was squirming and trembling because of the intense orgasm he gave me. He removed his fingers inside me and sucked all the juices that came out of me.

“Hmmm. What a delicious breakfast” he said and even licked my juices which was on his fingers. He looked so sexy licking his own fingers. I suddenly had the urge to kiss him. I sat up and reached for his nape and kissed him passionately. He groaned when my tongue went inside his mouth and teased him to respond with equal passion. I want to take him under my spell completely.

But when he kissed me back, he took the control from me and I was so overwhelmed by how deep his kiss was. My hands began exploring his body and caressed every corner of him. I could feel how hard his muscles are and I love how his body feels against mine.

When my hand found its target, Enrique grunted and nipped my bottom lip. I could feel his rock-hard hard-on. It’s so hot and big. I wrapped around him with my fingers and began moving my hand in an up and down motion.

“Sh*t! Just like that Angel eyes!”

A naughty idea came to my mind and suddenly pushed him to lie down on the bed. I sat on his stomach as my hand went back on playing with his manhood. His eyes darkened with desire as he looked at me. I just smirked at him playfully and played with his length with a faster pace. When I felt his peak nearing, I stopped and I almost laughed out loud when I saw his face. He looked mad and disappointed at the same time. His face reddened.

“Why did you stop?!” His voice was loud. Instead of answering his question, I got off him and went off the bed. He looked at me with disbelief.

_♥♥♥

What do you think of this chapter?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 30

Bonjour! It’s another update day! I hope you like it. Don’t hesitate to tell me what you think of this update :) Enjoy!

_♥♥♥

“I won’t beat around the bush and just go straight to the point. I want you to leave my son and I’ll give you anything you want. Name your price” -

Mrs. Dixon

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for 18 years old and above!!!

BLAKE’s POV

“Why did you stop?!” His voice was loud. Instead of answering his question, I got off him and went off the bed. He looked at me with disbelief.

I just smirked at him playfully and got off the bed.

“Where are you going? We’re not finish yet” I wanted to laugh out loud because of his reaction. He looked like a child who didn’t get a gift for Christmas and it was really funny.

“Just stay there and wait for me, tiger” I winked at him teasingly and went out of the room. Well, I was confident to go out like this because I knew we’re alone. I called the maid to come later than usual because I wanted to have an alone time with my husband.

When I got the item I needed at the kitchen, I went back to our room.

“What took you so long?” He asked with a husky voice. He looked like he was having a hard time. Speaking of hard time, he was indeed having a hard time right now. The evidence was already angry between his legs.

“C’mon angel eyes. Don’t tease me” He said with begging eyes. He was about to sit up when I quickly sat on his stomach and pushed him to lay back on the bed.

“What are you hiding behind you?” I smiled sweetly and showed him what I had behind me. His eyes widened with surprise.

“What are you going to do with that?” Instead of answering him, I leaned down and kissed him to silence him. His hands began rubbing my legs up and down. I could feel his member poking behind me but I tried to ignore it as much as I could. When I felt his hot response, I stopped the kiss and put an ice cube in my mouth while he was looking at me quizzically.

I started teasing him by slowly played with his chest using the ice between my teeth. He began groaning with pleasure. I deliberately didn’t give attention to his nipples and slid my way to his abs.

“Sh*t! What are you doing to me Blake…!” He grunted while his eyes were closed. I smiled triumphantly and slowly made my way to his nipples. Teasing him as I gently grazed the ice on him. He kept on cursing as he let me do what I wanted to do with his body. My hand went to his hardness and started playing with it.

He was harder than ever and I couldn’t help but to be proud of myself. When the small ice cube melted, I took another one from the glass.

“Aren’t you don’ teasing me yet?” I smirked at him and continued playing with his maleness.

I turned around and face his hardness, while still sitting on his stomach and now I could totally see his length in front of me.

“Blake—” He was about to reach for me breasts but I stopped him again which made him groaned with disappointment.

“Just stay still” I said and proceeded to my plan. I put the ice cube between my teeth again and slowly grazed it on his c*ck.

“What the—?” He was about to get up again and see what I just put on his member when he laid back and grunted as I began teasing his dck with the ice. I slowly moved it up and down his length as my thumb and index finger formed a ring at the base of his cck, moving it in an slow manner while my lips were teasing the tip.

I didn’t know what came over me but I felt more arouse than usual as I continued what I was doing. He was now cursing as his hands went to my butt and squeezed them. My hand teased his balls as I put back the ice in my mouth to the glass. I knew he was about to burst as his member began to throbbed so I took him deeper and faster in my mouth. I intended to make him finish but before I could do that, he grunted loudly and sat up. I squealed with surprise when he stopped me and turned me to make me face him.

“I can’t take it anymore. I need you now, Angel eyes” His eyes darkened with so much need. His actions were swift and determined as he lifted me up and invaded my womanhood. I gasped and closed my eyes as my hands went to his chest for support. I could feel his rock hard cck impaled in me so deeply. My vginal walls were gripping him tightly and it felt so good.

When I got used to his sudden intrusion, I began moving slowly on top of him. I opened my eyes and met his fiery stares. His hands started kneading my breasts as he watch me bounced on top of him. I bit my lower lip and moved faster. I could feel my legs getting tired and weaker of my continuous movements but I didn’t care. All I could think about was the pleasure I gain with every thrust.

“F*ck—!” Enrique grunted and began moving his hips, meeting every delicious thrust and my lips parted because the pleasure doubled. He was pounding into me faster and faster, determined to bring us both to that peak of ecstasy again.

“Oh my god! I’m close!” I yelled.

“Cum with me Blake! Ahhh!” After saying that, he sat upright and held my hips tightly before he gave me fast, hard and deep thrusts which made me almost lose my mind. I was screaming and let him control everything. I just clung my arms around his neck and buried my face against his neck. Shortly after that, the pleasure exploded inside of me and spread throughout my entire being. Then he followed.

We were both breathless but contented.

“That was hot” He breathed and kissed me passionately.

“Hmm…I can’t get enough of you. I can’t get enough of this” He teased and sucked my nipple.

“God Enrique! You’re insatiable!” I said with wide eyes and pinched his side. He chuckled but he didn’t leave my nipple alone. Instead, he played with it using his teeth and tongue. Gosh! I am tired but he seems to be ready again for another round.

“Ahhh” I purred as his hand gave my other breast attention. My body was surrendering again and before I could protest, he took me again until I was sore which resulted him being late.

_♥♥♥

After our love making in the bathroom, I was laughing so hard because he was already so late and he has an important meeting. He put his clothes on like a lightning while cussing. Thankfully, I already prepared his clothes for the day. I was even the one who fixed his necktie while he was busy combing his hair and then put some gel on it. He kissed me affectionately before he went out.

When I was left alone, I turned on the TV and watched a movie. While I was busy watching, the maid came and started cleaning the place so I just turned the TV off. I was feeling bored so I decided to go out and buy groceries.

I took the key of the car Enrique gave me and drove to the nearest grocery store. I was busy shopping when I heard someone called my name behind me. I turned around and saw the smiling face of Jake. I suddenly felt awkward because of what happened the last time we saw each other. Enrique was so jealous of him.

“Long time no see, Blake. How have you been?” He asked me while smiling. He then gave me a bear hug.

“I’m okay. What about you?”

“Hmm. I am fine. I am just busy preparing for our graduation. It’s a shame that you didn’t continue your studies” I suddenly felt sad. Yes, if I didn’t stop then I would be graduating with them this year. Well, it’s no use thinking about it now. At least my sacrifices paid off because mom is fine now and I have Enrique with me. Soon, we would be having our first child and I am happy and contented.

“It’s okay. At least mom is fine now and I am happy” His expression suddenly changed and became serious.

“A-Are you still with Enrique?”

“Yup. Everything’s okay now between us” I said with a wide grin but then that grin suddenly disappeared when I saw the visible rage in his eyes. But it was just for a second. It disappeared quickly before I could say anything. Now, the happy Jake is back and even though I didn’t want to, I felt uneasy of his actions. I felt like he was not the same Jake I used to know. I didn’t know if I was just being paranoid or what.

“Really? Then good for you. Anyway, I need to go. I have something I need to do. See you soon” Before I could answer, he walked away from me. Then his last words came into my mind. See you soon?

I shook my head and just decided to just ignore it.

Then I continued shopping. I was at the queue when my phone rang. It was Enrique.

“Hello”

“Hello baby. I miss you” I chuckled softly because of his tone.

“I miss you too. Aren’t you working right now?” I asked him.

“I am working but I can’t concentrate. I keep on thinking about you, Angel eyes” His voice turned husky.

“Hmmm…Really? Then come home early”

“Yes. That’s what I was thinking before I called you. Where are you? Are you outside? It’s noisy around you”

“Yes. I am at the grocery store right now. I was bored at home so I decided to go out. I need an exercise anyway” I said.

“You should’ve called me so that I could accompany you” I rolled my eyes.

“Why would I do that? I don’t want to disturb you for nothing” I explained. I don’t know if it’s just me or what but since the moment I told him about my pregnancy, his possessiveness and overprotectiveness became worst.

“Blake, I just don’t want you to go out alone. Remember that you’re pregnant. I don’t want something bad happen to you” He answered worriedly and I felt guilty. I knew he was just trying to protect me and our baby but sometimes I felt like he was overdoing it.

“Okay. Next time, we’ll go together. Anyway, I saw Jake a while ago” I admitted. I heard him cussed.

“What?! What did he tell you? Did he do anything to you?” My eye brows creased because of the sudden panic in his voice.

“Enrique, don’t be exaggerated. He didn’t do anything to me and besides, he’s still my friend and he won’t do anything bad to me, okay?”

“I don’t know Blake but I don’t trust him. He’s different from Kelly” His voice was serious and I could sense fear too. I heaved a sigh.

“Don’t worry, okay? He’s already gone. Okay, I’ll call you later when I get home”

“Okay. Don’t carry the grocery bags. Ask Elena for assistance, understand?” he said referring to our household help.

“Okay Mr. Dixon. Rest assured. I’ll take care of myself” I said teasingly. He chuckled.

“Okay Mrs. Dixon. See you later. I love you” He said passionately which made me beamed.

“I love you too Mr. Dixon”

_♥♥♥

When I got home, I called Enrique again so that he won’t be worried. He’s such a worrywart which makes me feel special. He’s clingy and when he’s not with me, he’s always calling me. I was watching TV in the living room when they showed a video of the graduates of a certain university; I suddenly felt a little bit sad. The desire to continue my studies suddenly resurfaced within me. It was my dream to finish university so that I could find a better job one day.

My father kept on telling me, when he was still alive, that I should finish my studies because that’s the only thing they could give me. Education.

I was pulled out of my reverie when the doorbell chimed. I heard Elena opened the door and a familiar voice echoed in the entire place. I stood up and strode towards the door just to stop on my tracks when I saw the person who just arrived.

“Can I talk to you?” She asked coldly. She was just staring at me with stoic face.

“O-Okay. L-Let’s go to the living room” I said trying to control the sudden fear risen in my chest. She followed me while Elena went back to her work. When we were sitting on the living room, nobody started a conversation immediately. She was just staring at me.

“So, I can see that you’re living together with my son huh?” Mrs. Dixon’s tone became sarcastic as she roamed her eyes around the penthouse.

“Y-yes Mrs. Dixon” I stammered. She heaved a sigh and then stood up, towering over me while staring at me with contempt. She then fished out something in her bag.

“I won’t beat around the bush and just go straight to the point. I want you to leave my son and I’ll give you anything you want. Name your price” She said and extended her hand which was holding a check. I felt so degraded of her actions that I suddenly felt my eyes watered.

“W-Why are you doing this?” I couldn’t help but to ask.

“Don’t play dumb, Blake. I already told you, I don’t want you for my son”

“But why?” I insisted, needing to know why.

“Because I don’t want my family to get involve with the family of the one who killed my daughter!” My eyes widened and I felt like all the life in me disappeared in an instant.

_♥♥♥

COMMENT

VOTE

SHARE this story

FOLLOW me

Chapter 31

A/N: To my Filipino readers!!! I am writing a tagalog story and will post it here on wattpad when this story ends. I hope you will read it..:)

_♥♥♥

“Mom, you know what happened to us. It was just an accident and we both know it”-

Enrique

BLAKE’s POV

“Because I don’t want my family to get involve with the family of the one who killed my daughter!” My eyes widened and I felt like all the life in me disappeared in an instant.

I stared at her like she had gone insane. I couldn’t believe that she’s actually doing this. I still remember what she told me before that my father is a killer. Now, she’s telling me that my father was the one who killed her daughter.

“Mrs. Dixon, please stop this. We both know that it was a terrible accident which killed Jasmin. No one wanted what happened. How come my father killed her? Enrique and I haven’t met yet when they had that terrible accident and as far as I know, you first met my father when my parents followed me in Colorado 5 years ago” She laughed bitterly and put the check on the coffee table in front of me.

“It wasn’t an accident. We were so fool to believe that it was an accident. Then one day, my husband accidentally saw the CCTV footage of what really happened to Quen’s car before they went out. It was taken at the parking of our building. Someone messed up the brake and guess who was it? It’s your father”

“No…You’re lying” My voice was shaking. My brain couldn’t process all the things that she was telling me. She then opened her bag again and brought out a memory card. I looked at her quizzically, still not sure what to do and what to feel. I felt so confused and at the same time I felt like my heart was about to explode.

“Why don’t you see it for yourself?” She said with a stoic face. When I didn’t accept it, she went to the laptop which was on the coffee table and turned it on. I wanted to protest because I didn’t want to see the contents of that memory card. I didn’t have enough courage and I wouldn’t know what to do if she was really telling me the truth.

“This is the truth! Now, see it for yourself and tell me that I am lying!” She put the laptop on the coffee table in front of me and played the video. Even though I didn’t want to, my eyes involuntarily watched the video and I felt like I died when I saw my father.

It was taken in a parking lot. It was clearly my father and even though I couldn’t accept it, the truth was screaming right in front of me. My hands covered my face as I started sobbing. It hurts. It hurts knowing that the person who gave me my life and raised me would do something terrible like that. Even though he never was an affectionate father, I still loved him. He’s my father after all.

“You asked me why I don’t approve of you for my son, why I am doing this to you. This is the reason! He planned to kill Enrique and Jasmin by messing with Enrique’s car. But that was not the only thing he did. He even paid the driver of the truck to intentionally cause an accident but the driver made a mistake and totally collided with Quen’s car. The driver was in a coma for several months. When he woke up, he tried to deny that your father was the one behind all that but when we threatened to put him in jail, he told us everything. We tried to seek for justice but it was not given to us because your father escaped. He died”

“No matter how much I tell myself that you didn’t do anything wrong, I couldn’t help but to hate you everytime I see you because I am seeing your evil father whenever I stare at you! I hate your family especially your father! You don’t deserve to be with Quen! He’s too good for someone like you! Your family ruined our family!” Her voice was menacing and it’s stabbing my heart but I was too weak to say something. I felt like there’s a big lump in my throat and I couldn’t speak at all. I was just crying helplessly.

“Now that you already know the truth, I want you to leave my son. I will give you anything you want. Do you want a nice house? A car? Money? Name it, I will give all of it, just leave my son alone and don’t ever come back” The insults hurt but it was nothing compared to the mere fact that my own father was the reason Enrique, the love of my life, suffered greatly.

I could still remember how he was when we first met. He was a walking empty shell. He couldn’t even smile, his face was damaged, had a trauma and was still graving for his sister. He was blaming himself because he thought it was his fault. He was almost ruined.

But now, the truth unveiled and it was my father who did it. The anger for my father risen in within me but it’s all useless now. No matter how angry I am, he’s dead. He can’t hear me and can’t suffer for what he had done to Enrique’s family because he died without even paying for his sins. Then a question suddenly popped up in my head. Why would my father do that to them? We’re they acquainted? I tilted my head and met Mrs. Dixon’s angry gaze.

“W-Why would my father do that? How come he did that to your family? What was his motive?” Her eyes suddenly evaded my gaze and looked at the other side. She suddenly looked uneasy.

“I-I don’t know. Maybe he just wanted money” She answered. Her voice faltered and I knew that something was off and that gave me the courage to voice out my thoughts. Even though my voice was trembling and my knees were almost giving out, I tried my best to control it. I need to know the truth, not just the half-truth.

“If he wanted money then why didn’t he just kidnap them and ask for a ransom instead or he could’ve just took the car. I don’t understand. I don’t think he would do that without a valid reason”

“I don’t know! Whatever the reason was, he was still the one who killed my daughter and I would never forgive him!” I looked at her confusedly. She looked like she was hiding something and I felt the strong need to know what is it.

“Please Mrs. Dixon, you already told me what happened. Please, tell me the rest of the story” I said in a more stable tone. I stood up and thankfully my legs has gained their strength. I approached her and held her hand as I stared at her pleadingly.

“Please?” She pulled her hand from me like she was burnt from my touch.

“Why don’t you tell her the rest of the story Christina? I want to hear it directly from you too” We were both surprised of the person who spoke at the doorway.

“Mom?” I said but she didn’t look at me. She was staring at Mrs. Dixon the whole time with a furious look on her face. This was the first time I saw my mom like this. She’s always sweet and never gets angry to anyone. Mrs. Dixon looked like she saw a ghost and quickly took her bag from the couch.

“I need to go” She said and was about to march away when my mother blocked her way.

“No Christina! I won’t allow you to get away just like that. I heard everything but you know that there’s a missing piece of the story. Now, why don’t you answer my daughter’s question? It’s just a simple question Christina and we both know very well that you know the answer” I looked at them confusedly. My mom was staring at Mrs. Dixon with contempt while Mrs. Dixon was doing the same. They looked like they knew each other for a long time and the tension between them was so strong I could even feel if just by looking at them.

“Whatever that is Helen, that doesn’t change the fact that Gregory killed Jasmin!” Mrs. Dixon said which made my mother angrier.

“Yes, he did it but you know why he did it so don’t pass the blame on Blake or me! We didn’t do anything wrong and you know that”

“Whatever you say Helen, I won’t ever accept Blake for my son!” She said thought gritted teeth and was about to leave when she suddenly stopped.

“Mom, no matter what you say or do, Blake is the one for me and you can’t change that” I gasped when I heard Enrique’s thunderous voice. We didn’t even notice that he already arrived because of the thick tension in the air. He approached me and pecked a gentle kiss on my lips.

“Quen, I already told you to leave that girl. I won’t accept her for you ever! You’ll just get hurt!”

“And my answer is the same mom, no! She’s my life and I already told you that I won’t ever leave her!” Enrique was truly angry and I could feel the tension within him as he enclosed me into his arms like he was protecting me from any harm.

“You really are hardheaded and stubborn, Quen! I don’t know what you saw in that girl but I am telling you, she’s not the right one for you!”

“You don’t have the right to say that to my daughter, Christina!” My mom yelled to Mrs. Dixon. Enrique ignored our moms and cupped my face as he stared at me.

“Why are you crying, Blake? What happened? Did my mom hurt you?” He asked worriedly. I shook my head as I tried to stop my sobs.

“N-No…She just—” I couldn’t say it all. I was afraid to tell him the truth. He just stared at me and when I didn’t finish what I was supposed to say, he looked at his mom while his jaw flexed.

“Mom, why are you here? You don’t have the right to make her cry!”

“How dare you talk to your own mother like that Quen?! Just because of this good for nothing woman you raising your voice to your own mother?!” She shouted with disbelief. She then looked at me and raised her hand to slap me when Enrique spoke.

“Hurt her mom and I’ll forget that you’re my mom” He warned dangerously. Mrs. Dixon was shocked and put her hand down.

“You really got your hands around my son’s neck, huh?” She said and laughed sarcastically as she shook her head.

“You don’t know the family of that girl, Quen”

“Tell him Mrs. Dixon but please tell us the whole truth” I begged. Enrique looked at us confusedly.

“I agree, Christina. Tell them the truth once and for all” Mrs. Dixon’s face mellowed.

“What is it mom? Tell us!” She heaved a sigh and then looked at him.

“You want to know the truth? Then I’ll tell you! Blake’s father was the one who killed your sister” Enrique looked shocked and couldn’t react for how many seconds. Then he shook his head with disbelief and chuckled.

“Mom, you know what happened to us. It was just an accident and we both know it” His mom glared at him but she looked hurt.

“Do you seriously think that I am lying?!”

“How come he was the one who did it? Did he planned the accident? for what?” He was so confused.

“It’s true Enrique. Gregory was the one behind that accident” My mom interrupted. Enrique’s face suddenly became pale. He looked at me quizzically but I couldn’t say anything. I saw the pain in his eyes and the intense anger.

“B-But how come?” He said with an almost inaudible voice.

“Ask you mother. She is the one why Gregory did all that” My mom said bitterly which made me confused. Maybe this was the thing my mom was talking about.

“Tell me everything mom! Just this once, be honest with me” He said through gritted teeth. His mom looked scared and looked like she wanted to run.

“Mom!” He almost yelled at his mom when she didn’t speak. She got startled.

“If you don’t want to talk, I’ll tell them” My mom said.

“Your mom Enrique and my husband––”

“No! Don’t you ever tell him that Helen, I’m warning you!” Mrs. Dixon was so furious and looked like she was about to attack my mom.

“Shut up! You can’t threaten me anymore Christina! It’s time for us to tell them the truth!” My mom said determinedly while Mrs. Dixon shook her head in disagreement.

_♥♥♥

This is just the half of the it. What can you say about it?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 32

“This is your fault! This wouldn’t happen if you didn’t open your mouth and told him everything!” -

Mrs. Dixon

BLAKE’s POV

“Mom, can you please enlighten me? I can’t take this anymore. I am so tired of all this” Enrique said pleadingly. My mom squeezed her eyes shut for good 3 seconds before she continued.

“Don’t you dare!” Mrs. Dixon threatened but my mom ignored her.

“Your mom….and my husband were lovers when we were in college. Christina and I were best friends. Everyone in our batch thought that they would end up together because they were inseparable and even I, witnessed it. But after graduation, Christina met your father, Julio. Christina dumped Gregory just like that and chose Julio instead.

Being her best friend, I couldn’t accept what she did to Gregory and when I confronted her, we had an argument which led us to be in our separate ways. I’ve loved Gregory even before they had a relationship but I kept it to myself because I didn’t want to hurt Christina.

Gregory begged Christina to come back to him but she didn’t. Julio and Christina got married. Gregory couldn’t accept the fact that Christina didn’t chose him. I was there for him during those times and then we developed a relationship that ended up into a marriage.

I thought everything was okay and he already forgot everything that happened. We lived like a normal couple for how many years until one day, I discovered that they got back together. Blake was in her sophomore year when I discovered that.

Of course, I got hurt. I didn’t tell you Blake because I didn’t want to hurt you too. Remember that time when your father and I almost had a divorce? It was that time. I was determined then to continue with the divorce but he begged me not to. He didn’t want to because I threatened him not to see us anymore. He didn’t want to separate with me because of you.He promised me that he would stop seeing Christina. I agreed.

But it looked like it wasn’t over yet because Gregory discovered that Christina was carrying their child. Gregory begged me to see Christina one more time to ask her if the baby was his. Even though I was hurting, I agreed.

Christina denied about the paternity of the baby but Gregory wasn’t convinced at all so he threatened Christina that he would speak to Julio and tell about their forbidden relationship if she won’t tell him who the father is. She confirmed that it was his but after a month or so, Christina lost the baby.

She was claiming that she had a miscarriage but Gregory wasn’t convinced at all. He thought Christina hated the baby that’s why there was a big possibility that she intentionally got rid of it. Gregory almost went ballistic when he learned what happened. He vowed that he would make Christina pay but I didn’t thought that he would really do it.

6 months later, he did the unthinkable. He really took his revenge but not on Christina but through her children, you and your sister. I didn’t learn all these until Christina and Julio reopened the case and discovered that the one who did it was Gregory. But that wasn’t the end of it.

When Gregory discovered your relationship that time, he insisted for us to go to Colorado. We met Christina and Julio again. Christina offered us money in exchange for making sure that Blake wouldn’t see Enrique again but we didn’t accept the money. Instead, Gregory forced Blake to break-up with you Enrique because he hated your family, especially your parents.

After you two separated, your parents reopened the case and that was the time they discovered that what happened to you and your sister wasn’t accident at all. Of course, your parents were furious. They put Gregory in jail. But the biggest secret exploded when Christina visited Gregory and told him that he killed his own flesh and blood. Jasmin is his daughter. When Gregory learned the painful truth, he killed himself“

After hearing those things from my mom, nobody could even utter a word. We just stood there, dumbfounded of what we just heard. I didn’t even know that my father killed himself and that I had a sister. I had a sister but I didn’t even know that she existed until now! I didn’t even have the chance to meet her and be with her! It was so painful to think that the one who took her life is our own father.

I tried to process all those things in my head but I felt too weak and numbed to think straight.

I slowly turned my head and looked at Enrique. The pain that registered in his eyes was incomparable. My heart broke when I saw tears fell from his eyes.

“I-Is it really true, mom?” He asked through gritted teeth. He was staring at his mom with pained expression while Mrs. Dixon was now crying too. She was shaking her head while her palm covering her mouth. She tried to reach for Enrique’s hand but he just evaded her.

“Answer me, mom!” He shouted which made Mrs. Dixon jolted in surprise. The look on Enrique’s face made my body froze. It’s my first time seeing him like this and it pains me. I couldn’t stop my tears from falling.

“Y-Yes, son. It’s all true—” Before Mrs. Dixon finish her sentence, Enrique suddenly picked up the lamp which was on his right side and threw it on the floor while shouting furiously. He looked like he was not himself anymore.

“Enrique, please stop!” I said and tried to touch him but he didn’t let me. He destroyed everything that he could reach around him. But that wasn’t enough for him, he was now punching the wall while screaming his anger. I screamed with horror when I saw his bleeding fists. I couldn’t take it anymore. I hugged him from behind tightly while telling him to stop, begging him to listen to me.

He stopped but his sobs became louder as he slowly slumped down on the floor. I didn’t let him go, I remained embracing him, sending my support and love.

“W-Why mom? Why did you do this to us?” He asked his mom with a pained expression. I could clearly see the agony that he’s feeling.

ENRIQUE’S POV

After hearing painful the truth, my body stood frozen and felt numb as my head went blank. I didn’t even know what happened next. All I knew was my knuckles were bleeding as I cried and cried on the floor like a lost child. Blake was hugging me tightly while begging fro me to stop. It f*cking hurts!

I thought, I had a perfect family. I never saw my parents fight. They were always together. Even though I never saw them sweet to one another like other couples, I just shrugged it off because I was so convinced that they loved each other. They were the best parents in the whole world for me. They were always there whenever I needed them. I felt so loved and they always supported me and my sister. They gave us everything.

But now, I realized that it was all a f*cking lie!

I was never the type of a person who easily cries but discovering the truth made my heart felt like it was stabbed a million times, over and over again. I blamed myself when Jasmin died. I thought it was my fault. I’ve lived in darkness because of what happened. But now, they’re actually telling me that it wasn’t an accident.

“P-Please let me explain, Quen. I got back with Gregory because y-your father cheated on me. I felt like he didn’t need me anymore because of his woman and his business. He never even glanced at me even when he was home. When Gregory and I met again, he made me feel special and loved which Julio forgot to do for me. I admit, it was all my fault but I wouldn’t do it if your father loved me the way I deserved to be loved. But I never wanted for you and Jasmin to be in danger. I never wanted the two of you to get involve. I love the two of you and you two are my everything”

I looked up and saw my mother’s face. There are lots of visible emotions written on her face but I don’t feel anything. The only thing that I feel is anger and nothing else. The mother in my memory who was caring and loving faded and replaced by an unknown woman in front of me.

“Please get out of here! I don’t want to see you ever again” I saw the raw pain in my mom’s face but I didn’t care anymore.

I untangled Blake’s arms around me and slowly stood up.

“Enrique…” I heard Blake’s voice but it was like it came from a distance. I began walking like a zombie to our room. I heard Blake’s footsteps following me.

“I want to be alone, please” I mumbled as I tried my best to stop myself from crying again. I gathered all the will power to be as strong as I could be not to fall down. My whole body is trembling with rage and raw pain. When I reached Blake and I’s room, I locked the door and leaned my back against it. My legs gave me away until I let myself sat on the floor, staring into nothingness.

BLAKE’s POV

When I heard Enrique’s voice telling me that he wanted to be alone, I got hurt. I wanted to be with him and share his pain but it looked like he preferred to stay alone. Even though I wanted to go there and comfort him, he didn’t let me.

“This is your fault! This wouldn’t happen if you didn’t open your mouth and told him everything!” Mrs. Dixon shouted and was about to slap my mother but luckily, my mom saw it coming and stopped her from doing so.

“Don’t you dare blame me, Christina. You did what you did so suffer the consequences of your actions. I didn’t do anything to you. I was even giving to you from the beginning because I wanted you to be happy. But you never knew how to get contented of what you have. You want everything to be yours.

You wanted to pin the blame on us but you didn’t want to reveal the truth to your son. You’re so selfish! You want to destroy their relationship because of what? You can’t accept Blake? That’s unfair, Christina. My daughter didn’t do anything wrong. You were the one who made her life hell. You and Gregory, so you don’t have the right to ask anything from her or even from Enrique!“

Mrs. Dixon pulled back her hand from my mom’s grasp and began marching towards the door. But before she opened the door, she looked back at us with total contempt. I thought she would say anything but no. She then quickly opened the door and left us.

The moment my mom and I left alone, I instantly hugged her and cried on her chest. My heart bleeds for my mom, for Enrique and myself. We didn’t do anything wrong but we’re the ones who’re suffering and hurting.

“W-Why didn’t y-you tell me a-about this, mom?” I asked with a broken voice. She just stroked my back, consoling me and then kissed my forehead.

“Because I don’t want to hurt you. I know you and your dad never had a nice relationship but I know you respected him and loved him. I thought of just keeping it from you for good but when you came home one day and told me that you got back with Enrique, I was happy but at the same time, afraid. I knew that Christina would never accept your relationship with Enrique.

But I had hoped too that she wouldn’t include you with her anger towards your father but I guess that would never happen and too much to ask. When I heard what she was telling you a while ago, I knew from then on that you and Enrique should know the whole truth.

I’m sorry that I had to tell all these and hurt the two of you but I am hoping that you would make it through this. If you and Enrique really loves each other, this would never destroy the love and respect you have for each other“

She’s right. I know Enrique’s just disappointed and mad right now but it will pass. I know him. He will surely come out and talk to me.

When my mom left, I stayed at the living room until Elena finished her work. When she left, I locked the door and reluctantly walked towards our room. I felt calmer now. I tried my best to think a while ago and process all the things that happened today in my head but I quickly disposed all that off my mind. I couldn’t afford to be stressed out and depressed. My baby is my utmost priority and I won’t let something bad happen to him/her.

When I arrived in front of the door, I just remained stood there for a couple of minutes, trying to hear any movements inside but there’s nothing. I tried to open the door but it was still locked.

Tears began forming in my eyes again. I bit my bottom lip to prevent myself from crying. I took a deep breath to calm myself down then I knocked on the door but there was no response. I knocked again.

“Enrique…” I tried calling him. Then I heard footsteps coming closer before the door opened. Our eyes locked into each other and I almost gasped of how he looked right now. His eyes were reddish and lifeless. It was obvious that he had been crying. His hair was messy. He looked miserable. He looked so weak and different from the Enrique I used to know. I suddenly remembered the old Enrique I met more than 6 years ago. My heart clenched. I know he’s hurting and before I knew it, I wrapped my arms around him and hugged him tightly.

We just stood there for a couple of minutes. Nobody spoke. I just let him feel that I would always be here for him.

“I’ll just take a bath, Blake. It’s hot and I need to freshen up” He said and it was obvious that he was trying his hardest to act like nothing happened.

“A-Are you okay?” I hesitantly asked him. He smiled faintly and nodded his head. He kissed my forehead and then pulled away from me. He tried to be sweet but I felt like something was off.

_♥♥♥

And that’s it people! What do you think of their past?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 33

A/N: I just want to clarify the confusion in the last chapter. Enrique and Blake aren’t related by blood. But they’re both related to Jasmin because Enrique and Jasmin have the same mother while Blake and Jasmin have the same father. It’s kinda confusing but i repeat, the two main characters aren’t blood related.

♥♥♥

“B-But what if he still push me away?” -

Blake

BLAKE’s POV

I woke up not feeling so well. I felt nauseous and the urge to throw up. I immediately got up and went to the washroom and threw up until I didn’t have anything to throw up anymore. I washed my face and stared at the mirror. I looked pale. I smiled bitterly and dried my face with the towel.

My morning sickness became a little bit bearable now compared before. When I finally felt better, I went back to our room just to realize that Enrique was already gone. I didn’t notice it a while ago because of the urgency to throw up.

I sat on the edge of the bed and took a deep breath. It’s been 4 days since that we learned the truth about what happened to Jasmin and it still felt so unreal to discover that I had a sister and painful at the same time because of the thought that I would never have a chance meet her anymore.

Since that day, Enrique became quiet. I’ve been trying to reach out for him but he remained the unreachable and distant. I was so worried because he never opened up to me about how he feels after that day. I know he’s angry and I slowly feel like he’s putting up a wall between us.

I tried talking to him a lot of times but whenever I tried to approach him, he would instantly evade the topic and give a lame excuse like he’s tired or he needs to do something important on his laptop.

He never told me that he’s mad at me but I could feel it. I could feel that his anger towards my father was affecting our relationship.

He’s been going to work lately without even waking me up and when he arrives home, he would kiss me but his behavior was cold. I couldn’t feel any sweetness in his gestures and he looks at me emotionlessly. He’s always brooding too.

I felt my heart tightened as my tears fell from my eyes. I am hurting. Yes, I’ve been hurting because of how cold he was being towards me these past few days. I am not numb and stupid not to realize that he’s actually starting to be blinded by his anger.

“Ahh…!” My stomach hurt that I couldn’t move for a couple of seconds. Panic was rising within me. But thankfully, it was just for a couple of seconds and it was gone. I stood up slowly and sighed with relief when I felt fine.

I took my phone and dialed my doctor’s number.

“I’m sorry to disturb you Dr. Simons but I am just worried. I had a pain in my stomach just a while ago but thankfully it disappeared after a couple of seconds. Is this normal?”

“It’s better for you to come here so that we can run tests to make sure everything’s fine” She suggested.

“Okay. What time are you available, doctor?”

“You can come at 10 am, Mrs. Dixon. I don’t have scheduled appointment after 10 so it’s okay” Hearing someone calling me that always gives me a happy feeling. Until now, I am still not used on people calling me Mrs. Dixon. I smiled of the thought.

“Okay. I’ll be there at 10. Thank you” I hang up and dialed Enrique’s number. I wanted to tell him about my appointment to the doctor because he doesn’t want to miss any doctor’s appointment. He told me that it’s imperative for him to come with me when it comes to our baby.

I frowned when it rang for a couple of times but and wasn’t picking it up. Maybe, he’s busy. I’ll just try calling him later.

I heaved a sigh and put my phone on the bed before I went to the bathroom and took a bath. After taking a bath, I went to the walk in closet and chose something to wear. I chose a yellow sundress and flat sandals for my feet. After I blow-dried my hair, I put a light make up on. After prepping myself up, I tried to dial Enrique’s number again but it just kept on ringing.

I felt disappointed and sad but I had to go to the doctor’s clinic without him. Maybe, he’s just so busy and I don’t want to disturb him.

When I arrived at the clinic, I checked my phone, expecting for a message from my husband but there wasn’t any. I am not used of Enrique behaving like this. No matter how busy he was, he never failed to ignore my calls. My chest tightened again but I just tried my best to ignore it. Maybe, he really couldn’t answer his phone now, I said to myself.

_♥♥♥

“So how’s my baby, doctor Simons? Is everything okay?” I asked worriedly.

“Mrs. Dixon. It’s imperative for you to avoid stress and being depressed at all cost. It’s not good for the baby. You should have a complete bed rest and if it’s possible, avoid all the things that’s making you sad. If you’re working, I suggest for you to go on a leave”

“I stopped working, doctor. I was just sad and depressed these past few days. Maybe that’s the reason of this” I bit my bottom lip.

“Don’t worry, Mrs. Dixon. I will give you some medications and vitamins to strengthen the baby’s health inside you. Just do what I told you to do and everything will be fine” I nodded my head and thanked her.

When I left her clinic, I went to the pharmacy and bought the medicines she recommended for me. After I bought the medicines, my phone rang. I excitedly fished out my phone from my bag, thinking that it was Enrique, but I was instantly disappointed when I saw who’s calling me. It’s my mom.

“Hello, mom” I answered.

“Hello sweetheart. Sorry for disturbing you. I am just bored right now and I want to hear your voice. I miss you, sweetheart” My mood instantly lifted up a little bit hearing my mother say that.

“I missed you too, mom. Can I go there now?”

“Silly. You don’t have to ask me first. You know you’re always welcome here. This is your home” I smiled.

“Thank you mom. I’ll be there in 20 minutes”

“Okay. Drive safely” I hang up my phone and went to the parking lot. Shortly after that, I was on my way to my mother’s house.

_♥♥♥

Upon arriving in front of the gate, my mom was already waiting for me at the front door. She has that excited smile on her face.

“I missed you, sweetheart” She said full of emotions as she hugged me. I hugged her back.

“Mom, we just saw each other like 4 days ago” I reminded her.

“Blake, it’s been four days and we didn’t even had the time to talk properly” She heaved a sigh and guided me to the living room.

“Do you want anything? I have a cake in the fridge. Do you want some?” I shook my head no. She stared at me then her eye brows knitted together.

“Are you okay, Blake? Is something bothering you?” I tried to force a smile but I just couldn’t do it.

“Nothing, mom. This’ll past”

“No. Tell me about it. I know something’s bothering you. You look sad and kinda pale” I looked down at my hands on my lap, my mind was debating if I would tell my worries to my mother. I don’t want to make her worry but after a couple of seconds, I found myself telling everything to her. Everything that’s been bothering my mind and my worries.

“Sweetheart, I think you need to push more. If Enrique has set a wall between you two then do anything to break it. Don’t give up. Maybe he’s just mad and confuse right now but it’ll past. Make him feel that you’re always there beside him, supporting and loving him. If he push you away, don’t let him. Penetrate the boundary he set for himself and I assure you, he will soon open up to you” She said and squeezed my hand gently, sending her support.

“B-But what if he still push me away?” I asked worriedly.

“Have faith in your husband. Trust him. If you really love each other, this thing would never destroy you relationship” I smiled faintly and hugged her.

“Thank you, mom” I said with a voice above whisper.

“Silly. I am your mother. I will always be here for you. Remember sweetheart, I’ll always be here and catch you when you fall” She said with a promise and kissed my forehead. I missed this. I missed being with her like this.

After Enrique and I’s wedding, we didn’t have the chance to be with each other and talk like this. I am now taking online classes for my college degree while my mom had been busy with her work. She went back to her work as a private school teacher. She had been on-leave since she got sick and the owner was kind enough to take her back.

“Where did you go before you came here anyway?” My mom inquired after a couple of minutes. We were still on the living room while eating a snack and watching a drama series.

“I just went to my OB GYNE. My stomach hurt this morning and I was not feeling well too so I had to go there” Her eyes widened and looked at me worriedly.

“Is everything okay? What did your doctor say?” She’s now panicking. I chuckled amusedly.

“Mom, don’t worry, okay? Everything’s fine. It’s just that I need to be more careful and avoid getting stressed out and depressed. This is my fault, I’ve been extra emotional and paranoid these past few days” I heaved a sigh. She shook her head and patted my back gently.

“Don’t blame yourself. Just make sure to follow the doctor’s order. Didn’t Enrique accompany you?”

“I haven’t had the chance to tell him about it. I tried to call him but he’s not answering his phone. Maybe he’s busy”

“What? He’s not answering your call?! Let me talk to that guy and—”

“No need, mom. I think it just happened that he has a lot of work. Don’t jump into conclusions” I said, trying to calm my mother down. She looked upset at Enrique all of a sudden.

“Call me if something happens, okay? And if Enrique do anything bad, tell me immediately” I chuckled softly and rolled my eyes. My mother really is a worrywart.

“Mom, you know Enrique would never hurt me” I assured her.

“Hmp! Of course he wouldn’t dare or else I’m going to skin him alive” I just laughed amusedly while shaking my head because of what she said.

_♥♥♥

I stayed 2 more hours at my mother’s house before I decided to go home. I was on my way home when I suddenly had the urge to eat something sour, so I decided to go to the supermarket and buy some fruits.

I was busy picking some strawberries when I remembered to call Enrique again. But just like before, he wasn’t answering. I bit my lower lip and wanted to cry. I don’t know what’s happening to us anymore. We didn’t fight or anything but there’s definitely wrong. I heaved a frustrated sigh and was about to put a mango in my cart when someone patted me on my shoulder. I looked up and saw Jake’s smiling face.

“Fancy meeting you here” He said and gave me a bear hug.

“Jake? What are you doing here?” I asked and forced a smile.

“Nothing, I was at the nearby store when I saw you entered here and I noticed that you’re sad. Mind telling me why?” My forced smile didn’t disappear.

“Nothing, Jake. You’re just imagining things” I said and laughed humorlessly. He stared at me, unconvinced.

“Are you sure?” I nodded my head.

“If you need anything, I’m just here, okay? You can always call me” He said which made me smile.

“Thank you, Jake. I need to go. It’s getting late already” I said. He smiled and gave me another hug. Then I went to the cashier and paid the fruits.

When I arrived home, it was already dark. I entered quietly, expecting to be alone again, when I saw Enrique at the living room. He’s wearing a serious face. He was still wearing his office suit and looked like he’s been waiting for me. I approached him and pecked him a kiss on the lips.

“You’re early” I said but instead of answering, he asked me a question with an emotionless face.

“Where have you been?”

“At mom’s house” I said and met his gaze.

“Why didn’t you inform me about what happened to you? Dr. Simons called me a while ago and told me what happened” I heaved a sigh and deposited my bag and the plastic bag on the couch.

“I was calling you but you didn’t answer your phone” He remained staring at me for a couple of seconds before he spoke again.

“There was a problem at the office. One of our factory was burn this morning. Thankfully, there’s no casualties. They managed to put off the fire but it damaged almost half of the factory” He said and sat on the couch. He squeezed his eyes shut for a couple of seconds. He looked so tired.

“Thank goodness nobody got hurt. Are you okay?” I asked him worriedly and sat beside him.

“Really? Are you really worried about me?” He asked sarcastically. I scowled at him. He looked mad all of a sudden and I couldn’t understand why.

“Of course! What are you saying?” I asked him exasperatedly.

“Really huh? Then why didn’t you come home earlier?” I looked at him confusedly.

“I stayed at mom’s for a couple of hours and then I went to the supermarket to buy some fruit, that’s why”

“Yeah. I figured that much. I even saw you hugging that bastard”

“You saw us? Then why didn’t you come near us if you were there?”

“You should be thankful that I didn’t come near you because If I approach you, I would’ve killed that guy” He said full of anger.

“Why would you do that? He didn’t do anything wrong” His eyes darkened dangerously.

“Really? He didn’t do anything wrong? He hugged you, damn it!” She shouted. I stood up as I felt my patience running out.

“What are you talking about? I don’t understand you anymore! You’ve been ignoring me these past few days and now that you have the decency to talk to me and realized that I actually exist, you turn to be unreasonable!” I was fuming with anger as I met his dark eyes. His jaw clenched. He’s mad obviously.

I couldn’t hold it anymore. I have this feeling that he’s mad not because I came home late and saw Jake, but because of another reason.

“Why? Did I do something you don’t like? Are you mad at me? Do you resent me too because my father killed Jasmin?” There, I finally voiced out what’s been bugging me. His eyes widened and I saw a rush of different emotions in his eyes before it turned emotionless and cold.

_♥♥♥

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 34

Bonjour! OMG! I thought i wouldn’t finish writing today but thankfully i had enough time. It’s a busy week for me but i made it :)

This is an emotional chapter. Enjoy!

_♥♥♥

“M-My father is already d-dead, Enrique. I know you’re hurting but please, d-don’t push me away”-

Blake

BLAKE’s POV

I couldn’t hold it anymore. I have this feeling that he’s mad not because I came home late and saw Jake, but because of another reason.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about right now” He said and picked up his briefcase. He was about to turn his back on me when I spoke.

“What’s happening to you, Enrique? Why don’t you say anything to me? I want to know what’s on your mind”

“What do you want me to say? I don’t have anything to say and don’t change the topic! You know damn well that I hate that guy but you keep on entertaining him everytime you see him!” He said sharply. I clenched my fists and took a deep breath in order to stop myself from getting stressed out and become emotional.

“You know very well that there’s nothing going on between me and Jake. He’s just a friend. What do you want me to do? Ignore him everytime I see him? Isn’t that a little childish? You’re being unreasonable!” I couldn’t help but to spat at him.

“You’re my wife Blake and I don’t want other men hugging you like that! You know very well how possessive I am but you still do it” He said through gritted teeth. I squeezed my eyes shut for good 3 seconds before I met his gaze bravely.

“Okay. If that’s what you want, I’ll do it. I’ll avoid him. For you, I’ll do it, but please, can you answer my question a while ago because it’s been bothering me since the day we discovered the truth. You’ve been cold and brooding. You never acted differently and I don’t know if you ever noticed but you’re hurting me, Enrique” I confessed. He looked stunned for a second before his eyes turned emotionless again. My heart pained when I saw how cold his eyes were as he stared at me.

Since that day, the love I saw everytime in his eyes disappeared and it was replaced with emotions that I couldn’t identify and now it’s making me scared.

“You don’t know what you’re talking about” his voice was distant. I felt my eyes brimmed with tears but I tried to blink them back. As much possible, crying was the last thing I wanted right now.

“Really? I don’t know what I’m talking about? Look at me straight in the eyes and tell me that I don’t know what I’m’ talking about!” I demanded on the verge of bursting into tears.

But when his eyes met my mine, I gasped when I saw the obvious hatred.

“You want to know the truth? Fine, I’ll tell you! I hate your father! I hate my mom! I hate everybody and most of all, I hate myself because I’ve been the loving the daughter of the criminal who killed my sister! I hate the fact that I didn’t even noticed that my mom was having an affair, deceiving us! She deceived us because of your father!” I couldn’t take it anymore.

The tears I’ve been holding fell freely from my eyes continuously. I’ve never thought that Enrique would say that to me. Although I’ve had an idea what’s going through his mind these past few days, hearing it directly from him doubled the pain.

I felt like my knees lost their strength that I held onto the couch to seek for support.

“A-Aren’t you being unfair, Enrique? I-I didn’t even do anything. I’m s-sorry that m-my father killed Jasmin and I’m sorry t-that he had an affair with your m-mom but it’s all in the past now. W-We can’t change what already happened” I said while sobbing. I wiped my tears but they’re stubborn and continuously fell even though I tried my best to stop them. He didn’t answer as he turned his back on me.

“You’re right, we can’t change what happened in the past but I can’t forget about it and never will forgive them” His voice was menacing.

“M-My father is already d-dead, Enrique. I know you’re hurting but please, d-don’t push me away” I said with a pleading voice.

“I don’t know anymore, Blake. All I know right now is your father killed Jasmin and I remember it everytime I stare at you. I need space. I need to get away from all of this and think” I bit my lower lip and tried not to cry with anguish. His words cut me like a knife. I felt like I would past out any moment now because of how hurt I am.

“I-I love you, Enrique. Please don’t do this to us” I begged and hugged him from behind. His body tensed as I cried on his back. He heaved a sigh.

“Blake, I’m going to stay in my bachelor’s pad for the time being” Panic rose within me when I heard that. My arms tightened around him and my sobs became louder as I shook my head no vigorously.

“No! Please don’t do this to us, Enrique. Don’t leave me. We can still fix this. I love you so much. Let me cure your pain. I’ll do anything just don’t leave me” I pleaded. Just thinking of him leaving me felt like killing me already. He didn’t move for a couple of seconds and I thought he changed his mind but then I felt him unwrapping my arms around his waist.

“This is for the best for the time being. I don’t want to stay here like this. I don’t want to hurt you any further. I want to deal with this away from you” He said and walked away from me. When the door opened and closed, my hand covered my mouth as a whimper escaped my lips. He’s gone. He’s really gone.

I wanted to go after him but my legs wouldn’t move at all. I lost all the strength I had. I was like a candle melting and slumped on the floor while crying. He left me just like that. I thought we could fix the problem when we talk about it but I guess it didn’t help. Instead, it worsened and now he’s gone. I hugged my knees and cried for I don’t know how long.

I never expected for this thing to happen between us. I couldn’t believe how fast it happened that I couldn’t even react. Is it over? No! I won’t let our relationship be destroyed like this! I will fight for us, Enrique. I’ll do anything to fix this….

_♥♥♥

I found myself sitting on a bench at the nearby park. It’s already past 8 pm but I just couldn’t make myself go home because I knew that if I go home, I would remember about Enrique again. Tears pooled from my eyes again. Sh*t! My eyes are already sore and I’ve been crying since he left me.

I kept on dialing his number but he wasn’t answering my calls. Then I decided to send him a message while still crying.

Enrique, I don’t know why this happened to us

But I assure you, I’ll never give up on us.

I love you so much to give up on us just because of

What happened in the past.

I know you’re hurt right now and so I am but

I’m still hoping that we can still fix this.

I’m always here for you if you need me. Our baby and I will always be here,

Waiting for you to come back to us.

I love you.

Your Angel eyes, Blake

I pressed the send button. When my message successfully sent, I put my phone in the pocket of my jeans as I wiped my tears. Then I saw a couple at the nearby bench who were so sweet and affectionate to each other. They looked so happy. The guy was even feeding the girl with the French fries they were eating.

I smiled bitterly. Enrique’s sweet gestures towards me suddenly replayed in my head. Argh! I felt like I was going crazy any moment now. I felt like I couldn’t take it but when I remembered about my baby in my stomach, I tried to erase all the negative thoughts in my head but it was just so hard. I thought I was a strong and brave person but I guessed I’m not. When it comes to Enrique, I am weak.

I felt so miserable right now. I took a deep breath and try to calm myself down. I was about to stand up when I heard a voice.

“Blake? Are you okay?” I looked up and saw Jake’s worried face. I wanted to fake a smile but I just couldn’t. Instead, the traitorous tears welled again. Damn!

I didn’t how or who initiated the hug but I just found myself crying on Jake’s chest while he was consoling me. When I finally stopped crying, I pulled away from him and suddenly felt embarrassed.

“I’m sorry for crying like that” I said apologetically and bit my lower lip.

“You don’t have to say sorry. I don’t know what happened but you can cry on my shoulder as long as you want to” He said. I saw his expression was stoic and his jaw was clenching. He looked angry. I gulped inaudibly. I suddenly felt uneasy.

“Is this because of Enrique?” I forced a smile.

“It’s just a little misunderstanding” I said and smiled faintly.

“I know when you’re lying to me, Blake. I’m your friend, right? You can tell me your problems” He encouraged while staring at me intently.

“Thank you, Jake, but this is between me and Enrique. I hope you don’t mind” He nodded his head but I could tell he was gritting his teeth. A few seconds have passed and nobody spoke between us. Then Jake finally spoke.

“Did you eat dinner already?” He suddenly asked. I shook my head. I cursed myself because I forgot about dinner. I’m sorry baby. Please don’t be mad at mommy for not eating on time.

I stood up.

“I’ll go ahead, Jake. Thank you for––”

“Let’s go eat at the restaurant. It’s my treat” He asked expectantly. I was about to say no but he held my hand and looked at me pleadingly.

“Please?” I heaved a sigh and just agreed. He smiled happily and stood up. He was about to hold my hand again when I evaded his hand. It wouldn’t be right for me to let other man hold me like that. I’m married and my husband is a possessive guy.

It’s already late but truth to be told, I don’t want to go home yet. I want to forget about what happened for just a little while. I can cry all I want when I go back home after this.

_♥♥♥

We just went to a restaurant nearby. I could tell that Jake was trying his best to make me forget about my problems by telling funny stories and it didn’t fail to make me smile. When our orders arrived, we started eating.

“You know what, I missed this. We used to hang out a lot before but when you stopped attending University, I barely saw you. I didn’t even learn about your problems back then and I hated myself because of it. Thankfully, you were always with Kelly when she visited here that’s why I had the chance to see you. But when you had your boyfriend, I couldn’t see you even if I wanted to” He said and sipped on his glass of wine.

“Hmm…I was just busy these past few days” I caught him staring at me again and he’s beginning to get me uncomfortable with his stares. I continued eating and he did the same. The atmosphere suddenly became heavy as his expression became serious.

“I know you and Enrique are having problems and I hate him for making you cry like that” He said all of a sudden. I didn’t retaliate and just stayed quiet but I almost jerked my hand away from his grasp when he held my hand.

“If I was him, I would never make you cry. I love you too much to hurt you” He declared full of emotions in his eyes.

“J-Jak––” I tried to talk but he interrupted me.

“If he really loves you, he wouldn’t make you cry no matter what the consequence is. I am here Blake. I am willing to catch you. Leave him and come with me” My lips parted in shock because of his offer. I gingerly pulled away my hand from his hand.

“I’m sorry, Jake, but I can’t do that. I love Enrique and I can’t live without him. He’s the only one for me and besides, we’re married now” His eyes widened and I saw his hands tightened around the wine glass he was holding. He looked murderous but when he noticed me frowning at his expression, his face softened.

“I-I see. I guess I’m already too late” He said while smiling bitterly. I could tell that he was trying his hardest not to cry.

I couldn’t bear seeing him like that. I wanted to hug him but I know it wouldn’t be right. I know in my heart that I love him as a friend and nothing else. Enrique is the only one for me. Even though we have this problem between us now, I know for sure that we still can fix this. I know he loves me and he’s just clouded by his anger right now.

After our dinner, we went out of the restaurant quietly. I felt awkward around Jake all of a sudden.

“I’ll walk you home” He volunteered.

“It’s okay, Jake. I can manage. Besides, my place is just a walking distance from here”

“No, I insist. It’s already late and it’s dangerous for a woman like you to walk alone at night” I could see the determination in his eyes so I just nodded my head in agreement.

When we were almost at the gate, I stopped.

“Thank you for walking me home, Jake. I can manage from here” I said and smiled. He nodded but he remained standing there. I thought he just wanted to see me go inside so I turned my back on him and walked towards the gate.

I was about to open the gate when I felt someone covered my mouth and nose with a slightly wet handkerchief. I tried to wiggle out of his grasp but I felt my head became hazy and my body weakened. 3 seconds or so later and I was totally engulfed by darkness. Someone help me! Enrique….

_♥♥♥

What do you think of Enrique’s decision?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 35

Hi guys! Thankfully i can still keep up with my stories because summer is just around the corner and busy days already started not to mention that the festival is currently happening right now. There’s a lot of people and it’s tiring. Anyway, i hope you like this chapter… Zoé

“Don’t go, Enrique. Be with me. I am a better choice than her. She’s just a cheating b*tch and she doesn’t deserve you at all” -

Brianna

_♥♥♥

ENRIQUE’s POV

When I opened the door, I stopped for a couple of seconds. I could hear my wife’s sobs but I prevented myself from looking back and see her crying face. I closed the door and walked briskly without looking back then got into my car.

I knew I’m being an a*shole but I really needed to think and be alone for now. Since I’ve discovered the truth about what happened, the anger inside me started eating my rationale thinking out and I didn’t want to hurt Blake any further than this.

Being with Blake again made me complete. I felt happy and contented. I thought I could finally move on from the past but I was wrong. My dreams about what happened to Jasmin came back again and this time, it was worst.

I even forgot about the accident but when I found out that what happened to us that day wasn’t accident, I lost it. Everytime I close my eyes, I could see what my sister looked like before I lost consciousness. I could see the blood, the fire and the smell of gasoline all over. I could still recall the feeling of the fire slowly eating my flesh while shouting for my sister’s name and the suffering I’ve been through after that. It all came back to me.

It really hurts knowing that I couldn’t even do anything to save her but the most painful thing about it was the guy who killed her was the lover of our mother. She deceived us. I couldn’t believe that in just a snap of a finger, all the things that I’ve been believing to were all just a lie. The respect I had for my mother faded because of what she did.

I wanted to scream, to kill that bastard but even that, I wouldn’t have the pleasure to do so. He’s already dead. He escaped from his sins just like that without even suffering.

I kept on driving without a destination in mind. I felt so confused and I felt numb already because of these mixed emotions I’m feeling right now. Tears escaped from my eyes and my vison became blurry. I decided to stop my car at the shoulder of the road and cry myself out. Honestly, I felt so weak.

After a couple of minutes of crying, I started the engine again and decided to go at the bar for a drink. I wanted to forget about everything even for just tonight.

When I arrived at the bar, I went to the bar counter and ordered for a drink. When the bar tender gave me my drink, I sat on the stool and faced the dance floor. I could see the people dancing, shouting, flirting and making out everywhere. I used to go here with my friends before I met Blake again and I could say that I enjoyed and had fun then.

When I felt stressed out because of work, I would go with my buddies and kill sometime here and forget about work and problems but now, there was no effect on me. I used to enjoy the loud noise of this pace if I had a problem but now, it wasn’t easing the pain I was feeling. I ordered again and again but it wasn’t helping me one bit. I guess the saying that alcohol would never solve your problems was right. I chuckled humorlessly and drunk my drink in one gulp.

I was about to order again when someone put their hand on my shoulder.

“Hi baby. You look like you can use a company right now” A familiar sultry voice said. I looked up and saw her. I haven’t seen her since the last time Blake and I went to visit my parents in Colorado. What the heck is she doing here?

“What do you want, Brianna?” I asked coldly. She smiled seductively and sat on the stool next to me. I instantly felt irritated. The last thing I wanted is to deal with the likes of her.

“Nothing. I just happened to see you drinking here alone. You looked kinda problematic and pathetic so I decided to come and join you. I think you badly needed a company” She said and started caressing my arm, trying to seduce me. She’s even biting her lip.

I scowled at her. She’s trying to be seductive and all but she looked like someone who just swallowed something bitter and then sucked a lemon to ease that bitterness. I swatted her hand away with irritation and stood up.

“Where are you going, Enrique?” She asked and stood up too. I gritted my teeth but then heaved a sigh to calm myself down. I wanted to relax and forget about what happened to me these past few days but this woman is starting to give me headache.

“Out of here” I answered and was about to go when she spoke and what she told me made me stopped on my tracks.

“I know that you and Blake has a problem right now. I know everything that happened, you know. Even though you haven’t seen me these past few months, that doesn’t mean that I don’t know what’s happening to you. Isn’t it cruel? The father of the one you love was the one who killed your sister” My jaw flexed in anger. I turned around and faced her.

I could tell that she was surprise of the rage that’s written over my face right now because her eyes widened with fear.

“Tell that to me again and I’ll make sure that you’ll suffer” I said as my jaw flexed tightly.

“E-Enrique, I’m sorry okay? I didn’t mean to piss you off. Anyway, I-I just want to tell you something about your beloved woman” She said with a trembling voice. I wanted to just go and ignore her but what she just said caught my attention.

“Spill it now” She gulped nervously first before she took her phone out from her bag.

“I didn’t want to tell you about this but I’m just concern about you. A while ago, I just happened to pass by near your place and I saw this. I just thought that you needed to see this” She said and handed me her phone. I took her phone and looked at it. My eyes widened the moment I saw the picture.

It was Blake and Jake at the park. Jake was hugging Blake. I could literally feel my blood boil and it went up my head. I was about to throw the phone out of anger when I noticed something that made my heart sunk. Then I didn’t even notice that the phone slipped out of my hand and it fell to the floor.

I heard Brianna’s scream and picked up her phone while cursing at me but I didn’t give a damn anymore. I turned around and quickly went out of the bar. I directly went to my car and open it. I was about to get in when someone hugged me from behind.

“Don’t go, Enrique. Be with me. I am a better choice than her. She’s just a cheating b*tch and she doesn’t deserve you at all” Brianna said. I instantly unwrapped her arms around me and faced her.

“Don’t you dare call Blake like that! She’s way better than you and you can’t even compare to her!” I spat at her furiously. I could imagine the smoke coming out of my head because of anger. Instead of backing out, her innocent façade changed and smirked b*tchily.

“Really, Enrique? You still love her even though she’s cheating on you? You already saw the evidence! She’s happily hugging that guy while you’re here, drowning yourself out with alcohol”

“Don’t fool me! I know Blake would never cheat on me so leave me alone!” I hissed and got inside my car and quickly closed the door and drove away from there.

“I’m coming, Angel eyes. Wait for me” I said to myself like a fool. Seeing that picture made me realize how much I hurt her. I felt so pathetic and sh*t because I left her. I was a selfish bastard, only thinking about my feelings and anger.

I didn’t realize that I was already hurting her. She even told me that she was hurting because of my behavior but It didn’t sink in my head because I was busy lamenting over the past, crying about what happened. I forgot that the one who was with me now was her. She’s my wife and she must be my priority. I forgot about all that and became an insensitive bastard.

I felt my heart tighten as I recalled her crying face before I turned my back on her. I realized that I made the biggest mistake of my life treating her that way. She didn’t do anything other than loving me but I treated her like that.

She even went to the doctor because something went wrong with our baby in her stomach but I even ignored that fact. I didn’t even notice that she wasn’t feeling well these past few days. I became an irresponsible husband. I just behaved like a fool who’s hurting and got the f*ck out of there like a sissy.

If something happened to her because of me, I would never forgive myself. I punched the steering wheel a couple of times to ease the anger I was feeling to myself. I drove past the speed limit and I didn’t care if I was violating the traffic rules. I just wanted to arrive home as soon as possible.

_♥♥♥

I parked the car near the park where the picture was taken but I didn’t see Blake there. I looked around the entire park but she was nowhere to be found. I opened my phone and was about to dial Blake’s number when I saw her missed calls and message. Tears quickly came out of my eyes as I read her message.

I dialed her number but she wasn’t answering. I called our telephone at home to check if she was already there but nobody was picking it up. I felt so nervous when I couldn’t contact her. Fear started to crawl throughout my body.

I decided to go out of the park and looked around the nearby area, shouting her name. I was beginning to panic but I tried to stop it. She’s okay, Enrique. Don’t panic!

I looked like a lost child searching for her but to no avail. Then I decided to go home, trying to convince myself that she was sleeping and she’s there.

I drove my car towards the house when I saw a black van in front of the gate and drove away. My heart was thumping hard as I looked at the van. There was something off but I ignored it and pressed the remote to open the gate. Upon parking my car, I instantly went inside and looked for my wife. But my world almost exploded when I confirmed that she wasn’t home.

I went to her closet and checked if her clothes were still there but it looked untouched. She definitely didn’t bring clothes with her. There was no sign that she left me for good. Then I suddenly remembered the picture. She was with that bastard! What if she’s with him? What if she decided to leave me and went with him?

No! Blake definitely loves me and she would never leave me for another man!

I decided to go out again and look for Blake. I just finished closing the gate when I saw our neighbor approaching me.

“Good evening Mr. Dixon. I just want to ask if your wife happen to be at your place” My eyebrows knitted together.

“Why do you ask?”

“Because I’m not sure if I’m mistaken or what but I think I saw your wife with a man a while ago. But something was odd. She looked lifeless while the man carried her inside a black van. Before that, I saw them at the restaurant eating together and they looked like they knew each other. I just want to ask if she’s okay. She’s pregnant right?” My eyes widened.

“What the hell! Why didn’t you call the police?! She’s missing right now and I’ve been looking for her since I arrived home!” I shouted at him and which made him stunned.

“T-They looked friends that’s why I just thought that maybe something happened to her and the guy would bring her to the hospital. I’m sorry” The man said guiltily and looked down.

I wanted to punch the guy but it wasn’t his fault. It’s all my fault and I wanted to kick myself but chose to just move and do something to help my wife.I knew that whoever that guy, our neighbor was referring to, kidnapped Blake. I tried to recall the plate number of the black van but I couldn’t remember it.

I huffed and left our neighbor after thanking him.I needed to go somewhere. I will never let something bad happen to you, Angel eyes. I will do anything to rescue you and this time, I promise you that I’ll make things right. Hold on tight, baby.

_♥♥♥

Who do you think is the kidnapper?

COMMENT

VOTE

PS. Loved the song. :)

chapter 36

“You’re hopeless! You still like this b*tch even though she’s already pregnant with Enrique’s kid?”-

Unknown

ENRIQUE’s POV

I reported what happened to the police but it has been hours since our neighbor saw what happened but until now, their investigation doesn’t have any progress yet. I wanted to fly into rage just thinking about what might be happening to Blake right now in the hands of that kidnapper.

Even though I haven’t had a blink of sleep since last night, I don’t care. All I want is to find my wife.

I drove my car like a mad man around the city, in search for that black van but I didn’t even see a glimpse of it.

To my irritation, my phone was ringing incessantly but I didn’t answer it even once knowing that it’s my mom who’s calling me. She had been calling me since yesterday but I ignored her calls.

I looked at the time and realized that it was already almost 24 hours since that someone kidnapped Blake. I couldn’t hold back my tears anymore. I felt worthless and hopeless. I hit the steering wheel with my fists a couple of times because of anger and all the emotions I’ve been feeling since yesterday.

I shouted in frustration. I am a man but I felt so weak and useless right now because I couldn’t do anything. This is all my fault!

I didn’t know how long I’ve been crying like that until I found myself back home, staring at our bed, wishing that everything that happened was just a bad dream. That any moment now, Blake would come out and tell me that everything’s going to be alright. I missed her already. I missed her touch and kisses. I missed how she cooks for me and smile for me.

I didn’t give her my attention these past few days because of the resentment I was feeling. Now, she’s gone and I don’t know where to find her. I want to punch myself but no matter I what I do now, I can’t take back what happened. There is only one thing to do now and that’s to find a way to take her back.

My heart tightened as I recalled how she pleaded me to stay but I didn’t listen to her. Now it’s my fault that she got kidnapped because I didn’t stay.

Don’t worry Angel eyes. I will do anything to bring you back and when that time comes, I’ll make it up to you and our baby.

I sat on the edge of the bed, took her pillow and hugged it. It smells like her and it just made my heart tightened more.

My body is literally shaking in fear and worry for her. My phone rang again. I checked who the caller was and it’s the police in charge of the case.

“Hello, Mr. Dixon. We managed to get all the CCTV footages around the area so if you have time, come here and watch it yourself. We haven’t identified the person yet but I think your wife knows that man” My jaw flexed in rage as my hand formed into a tight fist. I took a deep breath to calm myself down. I need to think straight. This is not the time to let anger consume me.

“Okay. I’ll be there” I said and then ended the call.

I quickly went out of the room and took my car key and jacket. I heard my stomach grumbled because of hunger but I didn’t care. I haven’t taken a shower yet too but so what? Blake is my utmost priority for now and I must do anything to save her.

I strode towards the door and opened it just to be shocked when I saw my parents. My dad looked like he was about to press the buzzer but his hand stopped in mid-air when I opened the door.

“What are you doing here?” I asked coldly.

“Can we talk to you, Quen?” My dad asked.

“I’m sorry dad but I don’t have time right now. I need to go to the police station”

“Police station? Why would you go there? What happened, Quen?” My mom asked worriedly but reluctant at the same time. I huffed.

“My wife got kidnapped yesterday. The police called me and I need to go there as soon as possible” I informed them.

“Your wife?!” They almost yelled in unison. I stared at them with an emotionless expression.

“Yes. Blake and I are married now. I need to go” I was about to go when I heard my father spoke again.

“Can we come with you, son?”

“No. I can manage” I answered with finality.

“Then can we stay here and wait for you?” I felt a tinge of irritation but I didn’t have time to argue with them.

“Do what you want” I said and then strode my way out of the building. It hurt me to treat them that way, but I am still mad at my mother. I still couldn’t believe that she could do what she did in the past. I shook my head bitterly of the thought.

I got in my car and drove fast to the police station. When I arrived there, our neighbor, Mr. Young was there too. The police officer brought us to a private room and then played a video in front of us.

“This is the footage of the CCTV camera in front of the building. As you can see, we can’t see the face of the man properly because of the angle of the camera” The police officer said. I looked at the video intently and I am almost certain who that man is. I couldn’t be wrong.

Even though the camera just captured his back, I know it’s him. Bastard! I’m going to kill you!

“This is the initial video that we recovered but we managed to get another one” That caught my attention. He played another video and my eyes brows knitted together when I saw Blake and Jake eating at a restaurant.

“As we can see, they ate at the restaurant and judging from this video, he didn’t force her to come with him” I just remained silent and waited for him to play all the videos they have.

Another video played and they’re now in front of the ice cream parlor, talking. Then Blake began walking away while Jake remained on his spot.

“I’m glad we managed to get this particular CCTV footage because the owner of the ice cream parlor was apparently threatened by someone on the phone. The owner was about to throw away the copy but we caught him. He was very afraid because the caller threatened him to kill his family if he wouldn’t throw that video away” The anger I am feeling doubled because of that.

I couldn’t believe that that man could do terrible things like these, kidnapping and threatening people just to achieve what he wants. I didn’t like him one bit before but I never expected him to be this kind of person.

I shouldn’t’ve let him approach even a meter closer to my wife.

I continued watching the footage. Then after a couple of seconds, Jake brought out something that looks like a handkerchief from his pants and sprayed something on it before he followed Blake. Then the video ended.

“I am certain that this was the man I told you that your wife was talking to. He’s also the one I saw that was carrying her and deposited her in the black van. I couldn’t be wrong” Mr. Young said.

“Do you know this man, Mr. Dixon?” The policeman asked. I nodded my head as I tried to remain calm even though my insides are in turmoil.

“Yes, Mr. Peters. His name is Jake Waddell. He is a friend of my wife”

“I see. I knew it. Judging from the video at the restaurant, they seemed friends. Do you know what could be the reason why he kidnapped your wife?”

“He likes Blake. She considers him as a friend but I knew that he likes her in a romantic way from the start” The police nodded as he wrote those information I told him. He asked me a couple of questions more about the things I know about Jake before I went out of the police station.

Even though I felt the fatigue and hunger, I ignored it and drove around again, taking a possibility to see Jake or the Black van he used to kidnap Blake. Mr. Peters told me that they checked all the footages of each exits in the city and they’re quite sure that Jake haven’t taken Blake outside New York yet.

I told Mr. Peters that this shouldn’t be out for now so that we can concentrate on investigating without the media meddling.

Mr. Peters told me that they should search Jake in his house and question his family but I told him to just wait because I had a plan in mind.

I stopped the car at the shoulder of the road and pull out my phone from my pocket. Then I dialed someone whom I’m sure that can help us find the location of Jake.

_♥♥♥

BLAKE’s POV

I woke up with a headache and dried throat. I opened my eyes just to be shocked when I noticed that I am in an unfamiliar place. I closed my eyes and tried to recall what happened.

I tried to get up but I realized that my hands were handcuffed with the bedposts. The room is small and almost empty aside from the bed, a chair, a small square table and the lamp. My heart is beating rapidly and I feel like my heart is about to explode because of fear for myself and my baby.

I didn’t see who did this to me but I am certain that I’m currently in danger. I tried to free myself but it’s impossible because of the handcuff. I am already panicking inside and but I tried to stay calm and think straight. Panicking won’t help me and I need to stay calm and think of possible ways to get out of here.

But then I closed my eyes quickly when I heard footsteps approaching the room. I felt like all my baby hairs stood up just thinking of what does this person wants from me.

The door opened. I wanted to open my eyes and see the face of my kidnapper but I remained motionless with my eyes closed. It’s better to pretend sleeping for now, I guess.

I could hear the footsteps coming closer and closer before it stopped. I could tell that the kidnapper is staring at me. Then I heard another footsteps coming from outside the room, coming closer to us.

“Damn you! Why did you kidnap her? We never agreed to this extent!” A woman said in an angry voice.

“I didn’t have a choice. She didn’t accept my offer” A very familiar voice said. My heart was palpitating. I really wanted to open my eyes now but I chose to just remain pretending to be asleep and hear more of their conversation.

“I didn’t agree to this! I told you to make her leave Enrique but I didn’t tell you to kidnap her! What are you going to do about her now?” The woman asked. I could tell that she’s angry as hell and at the same time, panicking too.

“I’m going to proceed with my plan. I’m going to take her away from here. She’s mine and I can’t let her go just like that. I’ve been waiting for her since I college and I can’t afford to just lose her to Enrique” The woman chuckled sarcastically.

“You’re hopeless! You still like this b*tch even though she’s already pregnant with Enrique’s kid?”

“I don’t f*cking care about that. I can accept the baby and treat him as my own” The man said.

“Whatever! But remember this; you did this on your own so it’s not my fault if they catch you. If you just sticked with our original plan then we don’t have this situation right now! You’re so dumb!”

“Rest assured. I did this on my own so I will face the consequences” The woman tsked and left the room. While the man stayed without moving. I just remained motionless as I could while trying to figure out what he’s about to do. My heart was beating so fast that I thought it would come out of my chest. Calm down, Blake…Don’t let him notice that you’re awake.

I felt him sat on the edge of the bed before I felt his hand touched my cheek. I almost winced because of his touch but I stayed immobile.

“You’re mine, Blake. Do you really think that I would let you go just like that? Over my dead body. I’ve waited long enough and I lose my patience. Don’t worry. You will never regret this. I’ll make you happy and our baby. We’ll build a happy family together. I promise you that” While listening to what he’s saying, my body was shivering coldly. I wanted to barf because of what he’s saying.

I couldn’t believe that he could do this to me. I trusted him. I treated him as a friend but he did this. Anger, fear, worry and other negative emotions were mixing in my heart as I remained listening to his words of obsession towards me.

“I already planned everything and all is going according to my plan. Don’t worry Blake, you will learn to love me” He said full of determination before he stood up and went out of the room. I opened my eyes instantly and saw the closed door.

A whimper escaped from my mouth as I cried. Why Jake? How could you do this to me? I thought you were a nice guy but I was wrong. I regret the day that I met you!

I tried to pull my hands out of the handcuffs desperately but I just hurt myself. My wrists were already reddish. Help me, Enrique! Please, I need you to come and save me before it’s too late…

_♥♥♥

Who do you think is the accomplice of Jake?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 37

A/N : Hi guys! Sorry for the late update. This update was meant to be published yesterday but i made a stupid mistake. I thought yesterday was thursday. Lol. Anyway, i hope you like it.

ENRIQUE’s POV

I looked at my wristwatch and it’s already almost 1 am. Even though I haven’t had even a blink of sleep, at last, I managed to make progress and develop a plan to find Jake. Just a little bit more and we would get him for sure.

I just came out of the police station and I needed to go home as soon as possible because I would meet the person who could help me with my plan on retrieving Blake from that guy. I wanted to go to her house but it’s too risky.

I don’t want to give Jake an idea that I would ask her cooperation to get him. Until now, I haven’t informed her yet of what happened to Blake.

Upon parking my car near my place, I checked the time on my wristwatch again and it’s still early for our meeting time so I decided to go to my suite and get something to eat and drink.

Upon reaching my penthouse, I carefully opened the door because I knew my parents stayed for the night.

All my moves were very careful that I didn’t even switch the light so they wouldn’t notice that I went home if they’re still awake. I don’t want to talk to them yet.

I was about to go to the kitchen and quickly get the things I wanted when I noticed someone standing at the terrace. She was silent and just typing on her phone, her back was on me. I was about to approach her when I saw her lifted up her phone to her ear and spoke.

“What happened? I thought I clearly told you what to do? I was expecting for you to do things smoothly and not dumbly. I never told you to connive with that guy! I regret that I trusted you and let you do things on your own!”

My eyebrows furrowed upon hearing what she’s talking about. Instead of letting her know that I was behind her, I stayed silent and continued listening to her talk to that person more.

“I don’t care if you didn’t help him into kidnapping her! The thing is we’re surely going to get condemned too if they discovered that you are connected with that guy!” My eyes widened in shock. I covered my mouth with my hand in order to prevent myself from gasping out loud.

My fists tightened furiously. My insides were trembling because of so much anger.

“Do something to get her out of there! Make sure that he won’t hurt the baby in her stomach! I want her out of my way but not like this! I’m not a criminal!” I couldn’t hear what she’s talking about anymore. I strode my way towards her angrily and took her phone away from her.

“Where is Blake?! Where is my wife?!” I asked to the person on the other line with a thunderous voice. I was beyond mad.

“E-Enrique?”

“F*ck you, Brianna! Where is Blake? Tell me right now or I’m going to ruin you and your entire family!” I warned her. I couldn’t believe what’s happening. I couldn’t believe that they would do this to us.

“E-Enrique, I—–” Before she could complete her sentence, the call ended. I redialed the number but it was out of coverage area already. Because of so much anger, I threw the phone on the floor with all my might. My mom screamed in horror.

“What did I ever do to you to treat me this way?!” I shouted at her. She’s now crying.

“Q-Quen” She tried to touch me but I swatted her hand away. I couldn’t look at her anymore as a mother. She looked like a monster in front of me now.

“Don’t ever touch me! I hate you!” I spat at her. She just shook her head.

“No, Quen. Listen to me first—”

“Where is Blake?! Where did Brianna and Jake take her?”

“I don’t kno—”

“Tell me!” I shouted at her that made her almost jump in fear.

“Believe me, Quen. I don’t know either. I admit, Brianna and I planned to do something to separate you and Blake but we never planned to kidnap her. I told Brianna to do anything for you to leave Blake but I never thought that she would connive with that Jake. According to Brianna, she didn’t know that Jake would kidnap Blake too. They had another plan but Jake didn’t stick to it and moved on his own” I shook my head while staring at her with disbelief. They really planned on ruining us?

“What kind of mother are you?! If something bad happened to my wife, I will never forgive you” I spat at her. I turned my back and was about to walk towards the door when I saw my father standing in front of me.

“Did I hear it right, Christina? You planned on ruining our son’s relationship with Blake?” He asked in a dangerously calm voice.

“J-Julio, I admit, I told Brianna to do it but I never told her to conspire with Jake. I never wanted to hurt her to this extent”

“But that didn’t change the fact that you almost ruined them! I thought you mean it when you told me that you wanted to come here and fixed things between you and Quen that’s why I even accompanied you here. But I guess, I was wrong again in trusting you. You never changed! I regret the day that I forgive you” My mom’s sobs became louder as she looked at my father and I alternately.

I turned my back on them and walked towards the door and got out with a bang. I couldn’t control the tears that fell from my eyes. What did I do wrong for me to get hurt this way? Of all people, my mother was the last person I would think of hurting me to this extent.

I gritted my teeth kicked the wall of the alley in anger.

“Arrgh!” I leaned my back on the wall and then slowly slumped down on the floor like all my strength left me. I cried silently like a child.

Maybe because of the worry and fear for my wife that added to what my mother did that I felt like my chest was so heavy that I couldn’t even stand up. I needed to cry to ease the pain I was feeling.

I didn’t know how long I was crying there until my phone rang. It’s her .

I stood up. I don’t have time to mope and cry. My wife needs me and I’ll make sure to get her from that b*stard as soon as possible.

BLAKE’s POV

My body went still when I saw the door opened. I gritted my teeth in anger when I saw Jake entered with a smile.

“I’m glad you finally woke up. I got you your dinner” He said and put the tray on the small table.

“Why, Jake?” I asked with trembling voice as I controlled my sobs. My throat was already aching because of trying my hardest to stop my tears.

“Blake, can you eat first before we talk? I don’t want to starve you and our baby” I looked at him with disbelief.

“What are you talking about, Jake? This is Enrique and I’s baby!” I shouted at him in anger. I saw his eyes squinted in anger before he smirked. I shivered coldly because of the way he stares at me.

“Don’t worry, Blake. You will soon accept me as the father of your child. You will forget Enrique and be with me instead” I shook my head vigorously.

“No! You can’t do this to me, Jake! Please, let me go. I thought we’re friends? Why are you doing this to me?” I couldn’t control my tears anymore. They fell.

“That’s what I thought too but I couldn’t do it. I couldn’t give you away just like that without doing something to have you. I waited long enough for you to love me too. Since the first time I saw you, I already told myself that you’re going to be mine. Do you know why nobody courted you in college? Because I threatened them. I couldn’t bear seeing you with another man. You’re mine!”

“You don’t know what you’re talking about, Jake. Please, just let me go” I pleaded again. He approached me and stared at me lustfully. He took the chair and placed it near the bed. He sat on it and then took the plate which is full of food.

“Eat for now, Blake, so that you have strength for tomorrow”

“W-what do you mean?” He smirked.

“Tomorrow, we’ll going to travel far far away from here” He laughed evilly upon saying that. I wanted to shout and hit him but I couldn’t do it.

I tried to calm down. He’s right. I need to eat; not just for me but for my baby too so that when Enrique comes and rescue me, I would have enough strength.

When I became silent and ate the food he gave me, he smiled happily. After he fed me, he stood up.

“Be a good girl, Blake. I’ll be coming back” He was about to turn his back when I spoke.

“Jake, can you please get me out of this handcuff? My wrists are hurting already. Please?” I begged him. He stayed quiet for a couple of seconds as he stared at my purplish wrists. To my surprise, he took out a small key from inside his pocket and unlocked the handcuff.

“It’s useless for you to be handcuffed, so I’ll just took it off. You won’t be able to get away even if you manage to get out of this house anyway” he said before he turned his back on me and left. I waited for at least half an hour to make sure that he’s not coming back before I stood up and tried to open the door.

To my surprise, it opened. My heart was beating rapidly like it was about to get out of my chest. I discreetly opened the door wide enough for me to go out. The lights are on so I could clearly see that nobody was in my way.

I looked around me and realized that we’re in a big house that looked like nobody was living in it for a long time. I continuously walked slowly while trying my best to sense if somebody was coming. I saw a stairwell and I decided to go down. I felt like my heart was in my throat as I descended the stairs.

I was almost at the main door when I heard a woman’s voice. She’s talking in an almost whisper like tone but I could still hear her. She’s at the doorway that leads to the kitchen, if I’m not mistaken. She has her back on me that’s why she couldn’t see me listening to her.

I hid behind pillar as I tried listening to her.

“I’m sorry. I admit that I made the mistake of approaching this guy. He’s crazy and obsessed……I never told him to kidnap her! It’s not on our plan!…..I don’t know if I could do that anymore. He’s out of control” who’s she talking with?

She paused for a couple of seconds.

“Enrique, I—” I heard her but she couldn’t finish her sentence as she gasped in fear.

“I’m was right of keeping an eye on you, b*tch!” The loud and angry voice of Jake echoed throughout the entire house.

“I-It’s not what you think, Jake” The woman tried to explain but Jake stepped closer to her and took her phone from her. I could see that he’s furious at her. I thought he was just going to leave her but I was wrong. He suddenly slapped her.

I gasped in shock but I quickly covered my mouth with my hand to prevent for them to hear my gasp. I couldn’t believe of what I’m seeing. I thought Jake was a gentle person that he couldn’t hurt even the smallest animal.

“Why did you do that, bastard?!” Brianna shouted angrily.

“Because you’re nothing but a traitor. You were spilling the beans to that b*tch! I thought I could use you but you’re so stupid that you couldn’t even get Enrique to sleep with you!”

“Isn’t it useless to do that anymore? You already got Blake” She reasoned out.

“Yes, I already got her here with me but she still loves that guy. I want her to forget about him and loathe him so that she won’t have a choice but to choose me”

“I don’t think I can help you with your plans anymore. I don’t want to go to jail” Brianna spat at him and turned her back on him. I thought he let her go for good but he followed her and knocked her unconscious by punching her in the stomach.

My eyes widened as I watched him tied Brianna’s hands and feet before he dragged her to the stairs and tied her with the balustrade. My body was literally shaking of fear. I couldn’t believe that he’s this cruel that he even hurt his ally.

When he made sure that Brianna wouldn’t get the chance to get out, he went upstairs.

I quickly got out of my hiding place and helped Brianna. I tried my best to untie her but because Jake made sure that he tied her well, I had the hard time untying her. She’s still unconscious.

When I was almost done untying Brianna, I heard Jake screamed my name. He already discovered that I am missing!

I had no choice but to run for my life. I quickly opened the main door and ran. I realized that we’re inside the forest but I didn’t care. I just kept on running.

But when I reached the end of the trees, I realized that I reached the shore. Oh my god! We’re in an island!

I quickly looked for a boat but there wasn’t any that I could use to get out of there. But my body went still.

“Argh!” I groaned in pain when I felt an unbearable pain in my stomach. I couldn’t handle it that I didn’t have a choice but to stay on my spot and wait for the pain to go away.

Even though i tried to move, my feet wouldn’t listen to me.

“So, you’re planning to leave me” I looked at the one who spoke and saw Jake smirking at me.

“Sorry, Blake, but no matter what you do, you can’t get away from me” He said like the devil itself. He was slowly coming closer to me while looking at me with an unexplainable expression on his face. He looked like he lost his sanity.

The pain in my stomach was increasing that I couldn’t help it, I sat down while groaning in pain. My vision is started to get blurry but I saw Jake began taking his clothes off.

“I’ve thought of wooing you so that you would see how much I love you but now, I changed my mind” He said and threw his shirt on the sand.

“N-No, Jake. Please, d-don’t do this to me” I begged in terror. I tried to move my body but the pain in my stomach took my strength. Tears started to fall from my eyes as he pushed me on the sand and pinned me with his weight.

“No! G-Get off me!” I managed to shout as I tried to push him away from me but he just took my hands and pinned them above my head. I felt so helpless while in pain and crying. Enrique. …

❤❤❤

Do you think Enrique will find Blake on time?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 38

Salut! Sorry for the late update coz of health issues. Anyway, i hope you like this chapter :)

_♥♥♥

“I have a challenge for you, Enrique. I heard you’re good at swimming? Why don’t we play cat and mouse game?”-

Jake

BLAKE’s POV

I tried to fight using the last ounce of strength that I could muster but I’m just a normal girl who lacks of physical strength; someone who’s weaker compared to a man.

I felt him began kissing my neck and I wanted to die because I felt so helpless; not to mention the pain in my stomach that was preventing me from fighting any further. I was afraid that I would lose my baby if I try to force myself into fighting him.

I couldn’t do anything other than close my eyes and cry. The image of Enrique flashed on my mind. What have I done to deserve this? Is loving Enrique really that bad that other people keeps on interfering between the two of us? Am I not worth it to be with him?

I felt his hands on the hem of my shirt. My sobs became louder and beg for him not to do it.

“Shut up, Blake! Don’t make me lose my patience with you! This is your fault. I tried to approach you in a nice way but you still chose that guy over me!” He hissed.

He was about to take my shirt off of me when we heard a phone rang. Jake suddenly stopped and cursed loudly. He removed his hands that’s pinning my hands above my head and took his phone out of his pocket.

I tried to get up but I suddenly felt nauseous. My vision was spinning.

“I don’t want you making any sound, Blake. I’m warning you” He said with a dangerous tone and covered my mouth with his palm. He then answered his phone.

“Hello, Kelly” My eyes widened when I heard my best friend’s name. I’m sure that it is really her.

I suddenly found a little bit of strength when I felt the pain eased a little bit. Even though I felt really awful, I tried to remove Jake’s hand from covering my mouth but he was too strong compared to me even though I was giving my all desperately.

My efforts of trying to get away from him was futile. I tried to scream, hoping against hope that even a little bit of my sound could be heard by her, that Kelly would notice that something’s wrong on the background.

“What?! Where are you now?….Okay, I’m coming. Wait for me” Jake’s voice suddenly mellowed and his face became worried. He then hang up and then stared at me before he dialed on his phone and called someone.

“Where are you? I told you to be here ASAP!….Okay, we’ll wait at the dock” He shoved his cellphone in his pocket before he faced me.

“Get up!” He said and pulled my hand. I winced when I felt the sudden attack of pain again. I groaned in agony but Jake just ignored me and started dragging me somewhere.

Thankfully, Kelly called him and it looked like it was an emergency that he even stopped what he was about to do to me. I felt relieved but at the same time, I felt worried of my best friend. What could’ve happened to her?

We walked for at least 15 minutes in the seashore before we got a glimpse of a yacht and it looked like it just arrived.

“Walk and go inside” He ordered.

“Jake, where are you taking me? Are you going to send me home?” He smirked.

“Of course not. We’re going out of here but first, I need to do something” He pulled me by the wrist towards and forced me to get inside the yacht. My vision was getting blurrier in every second and I felt like I would pass out any moment.

“Jake, m-my stomach hurts. P-lease, take me to the hospital” I pleaded as he pushed me on the couch. I could tell that he got surprised of what I said because he stilled for a second. I tried focusing my eyes on him and I caught a hint of concern in his eyes. But then that little hint of concern was replaced by displeasure.

“You’re taking me for a fool, Blake. I know you’re just trying to make a fool out of me so that you can escape from me” I shook my head.

“Jake, p-please. I don’t want to l-lose my baby” I said with a faint voice. He remained silent for a couple of seconds before he smiled like he just thought of something good.

“Okay. I’ll take you to the hospital but in exchange of some conditions. You need to come with me willingly and choose me over Enrique. I want you to love me” I didn’t know how to react of what he just said. He really isn’t the Jake I used to know. He changed because of me, because I hurt him. Even though I wanted to loathe him, I couldn’t. I felt pity towards him.

“Why are you doing this to me, Jake? You know I can’t do that. I can’t leave my husband and It’s impossible to just teach my heart to love you when my heart only beats for one man and that’s Enrique” His jaw clenched in anger. He even kicked the foot of the couch which made me startled.

“Don’t ever mention to me that he’s your husband because nobody suits you best other than me! I told you, Blake. You’re mine and I’ll do anything just to get what I want. If I need to kill that b*stard, then so be it” Fear rose in my chest, not for me but for Enrique.

“No, Jake. Please, don’t involve Enrique with this. I am already here with you so please don’t touch him”

“I need assurance, Blake. Tell me that you’re coming with me” I didn’t have a choice other than just nodded my head and bit my trembling lip.

“Wait here, I’ll just talk to my men” He instructed and was about to turn his back on me when we heard a loud noise. It was coming closer and closer towards us.

“What the hell?” Jake hissed and went to the top deck to check what’s going on outside. I heard him cursing loudly before he came back and pulled me forcefully and managed to take me to the top deck. I felt like a paper that he was just dragging wherever he pleased.

When we reached the top deck, I saw a helicopter landed on the island, near the dock. Then I saw people coming out of the helicopter. I first saw a man with an unfamiliar face. He was wearing a combat suit like those in the movies with bulletproof vest. Then I also saw Kelly wearing black from head to toe. She totally looked different. She likes to wear sexy outfits but now, she looked like she was going to a battle. What happened to her?

Then another person came out and if my memory serves me right, it’s Ken, Enrique’s right hand man. When the last person came out, my tears fell nonstop when I saw who it was. It’s the love of my life, Enrique.

The four of them were looking our way.

“Damn you, Kelly! I should’ve known what kind of a good actress and liar you are!” Jake yelled, enough for them to hear him.

“Shut up, Jake, and just give back Blake to us” Kelly said with a stoic face. My gaze went to Enrique and he was staring at me full of fear and worry on his face. He tried to go inside the yacht but Ken stopped him.

“Give us the girl and I’ll let you live” The other man said and pointed a gun to Jake but my heart almost stopped beating when Jake pulled me and made me his human shield.

“Why don’t you try and pull the trigger. I want to see how you kill Blake first before you kill me” Jake said and then laughed like a devil.

“B*stard! If something bad happened to Blake and our baby, I swear, I’ll kill you” Enrique spat in total anger.

“I wanna see you try” Jake dared and drag me towards the balustrade of the deck and now I couldn’t see Enrique and his companions anymore because Jake dragged me to the part where I couldn’t see them below the yacht.

“Jake, I’m begging you. Stop this and let me go”

“Shut up! You and Kelly are the same! You are taking me for granted! I don’t care what’ll happen anymore! I won’t surrender nor give you back to Enrique! I won’t let the two of you have your happy ending while I’m living in misery! Over my dead body!” He seemed that he had lose his mind as he brought a gun and pointed on the side of my head. My body shivered coldly as I felt the cold metal against my skin.

The yacht began sailing away from the dock. I panicked but then sighed in relief when I heard some voices.

Then after a couple of seconds, Enrique, Kelly and the other man with them finally arrived in front of us. They managed to enter the yacht and now, we’re face to face with them. Kelly and the man were pointing gun at us.

“Hold on, baby. I’ll get you from that insane b*stard” Jake snorted.

“Really? And how do you plan to do that when you can’t even come near us?” Enrique was gritting his teeth and he looked like he was about to kill someone. He stepped forward but then stopped on his tracks when Jake spoke.

“Continue coming here and I’ll kill her”

“Jake, you’ve gone mad! Is this what you call love? Hurting the one you love?” Kelly asked exasperatedly to his cousin.

“Shut it, Kelly! I trusted you. I even believed you when you told me that you needed my help a while ago but I should’ve known that you were just trying to locate me. You probably had an idea that I brought Blake here”

“Yes. I had an idea that you brought her here. You’re right. I called you a while ago to locate you and make sure that you’re really here and I am glad that you answered it” Kelly said as her face softened as she stared at me and her cousin.

“I am your cousin but you chose to help that guy!” Jake yelled furiously.

“Yes, you are my cousin but I can’t tolerate what you’re doing. Blake is my bestfriend and I’ll do anything to save her, even from you” Kelly said with determination.

“Really? Then, what are you going to do now?”

“I want to persuade you, Jake. I don’t want us to kill you. I’ll give you a chance, give Blake now” Jake scoffed.

“Do you think, I’m stupid? Now, put your guns down or I’ll do something that you wouldn’t like” When nobody moved to follow his instruction, he stepped closer to the edge of the deck where the balustrade was the lowest.

“You don’t seem to believe that I would harm, Blake, do you?” Enrique was staring at us with tight fists and clenched jaw.

“Hurt even a strand of her hair and I’ll kill you” Enrique warned in a dangerous low voice.

“Do you want her?” Jake asked while smirking.

“Let her go!” Kelly shouted.

“I have a challenge for you, Enrique. I heard you’re good at swimming? Why don’t we play cat and mouse game?”

“What are you talking about?” Enrique seemed lost for a couple of seconds.

“I just came to realize that no matter what I do, Blake will never love me so thought of a brilliant idea. I’ll give her back to you but you need to take on the challenge first. Now, are you in or out?” Even though Enrique seemed confused, he glared at Jake and nodded his head.

“I’ll do anything, just give her back to me” Jake laughed before he turned serious and called for his men. Just a few seconds and 4 men came. They’re all loaded with guns.

“Try surpassing them and let’s see if you can catch me and save Blake” Before anyone could decipher what he was talking about, he suddenly pushed me off the deck with him following me and in split second later, I was submerged in the water.

Normally, I know how to swim but because I felt so weak because of the unbearable pain in my stomach and all the traumatic experience I have been through, I couldn’t move my body. I was getting submerged in the water deeper every second but I couldn’t do anything other than pray that someone might come and help me. I couldn’t take it anymore, my body surrendered and after a couple of seconds, I lose consciousness.

_♥♥♥

Will Blake and her baby survive? Hmmm….

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 39

A/N: Read the question below and answer it if you have time :)

_♥♥♥

“No, please don’t leave me, Angel eyes. Fight for me and our baby”-

Enrique

ENRIQUE’s POV

Upon arriving outside, instantly saw Kelly who was standing against the hood of my car. My forehead knitted together when I noticed that she looked way different than the usual chic Kelly I knew. She’s wearing a tattered pants, black jacket and sneakers. I’ve never saw her wearing this kind of get-up. She’s wearing a serious look on her face too.

I looked at the Harley near my car and I got amazed because it was the newest model but the company just produced several of its kind which made it difficult to buy by someone who doesn’t have a connection; not to mention, a lot of money. Is that hers?

I cleared my throat to get her attention. She snapped her head in my direction.

“Nice ride” I compliment but the expression on her face didn’t change at all.

“You’re late” She complained. I looked at my wristwatch and saw that I was already 10 minutes late.

“Sorry about that. S-Something came up” She heaved a sigh and stood up straight.

“Whatever. Anyway, I have something to tell you”

“Can we discuss about it some other time? I really need your help as soon as possible” Her brows creased.

“What’s it about?”

“Blake got kidnapped and I need your help in finding your cousin. He is the one who took my wife. You’re his cousin. Please tell me where he could be right now” Her jaw flexed.

“Damn! So I am already late! Sh*t!” I was surprised hearing her swear like that. Kelly was never the potty-mouthed girl. People really does change as time goes by .

Then I realized what she just told me.

“What do you mean by that?” She heaved a sigh and stared at me intently. I could see the worry and fear in her eyes.

“I went to Jake’s condo because I needed to get something from his unit, but he wasn’t there. Even so, I entered because I have a key of my own which he gave me long time ago. But I was so shocked of what I saw inside his unit. I saw a lot of pictures of Blake ever since college. It was all the over his room. Even though I am his cousin, he never allowed me to enter his room but that time, he left his door wide open so I saw everything. I also saw his diary which he left open on his table. It wasn’t my intention to read it but I saw Blake’s name written on it so I decided to read what’s in it which shocked me more. It was full of his plan on how to get Blake from you and it was mentioned there that he was going to kidnap Blake as a last resort”

I was beyond angry of what I’ve heard from her. My hands formed into tight fists as I imagined killing that b*stard with my bare hands.

“I knew all along that Jake was in love with Blake because I witnessed it since we were in college. But Blake rejected him and told him that all she could offer to him was friendship. Jake accepted it but I guess it’s all a ploy. I saw everything that’s written in his diary and he’s mad, Enrique! He’s obsessed and I’m afraid that he would do something bad to Blake!” Tears started forming in her eyes.

“That’s not going to happen, Kelly. I know someone who can help us. Now, I want to know if you have any idea where they could be right now” She remained silent for a couple of seconds before her eye widened.

“I think I know where they are!”

“Really? Where?”

“Jake’s family owns an island but ever since his mother died, they never went there anymore. That’s the only place I can think of right now” Hope rose in my heart as I heard that. I pulled her hand.

“Let’s go. We need to go there ASAP”

“Wait. I have my bike with me. Just drive and follow me. We need to get there as soon as possible because I read in Jake’s diary that he would take Blake away for good the moment he succeed on kidnapping her” I gritted my teeth but I tried my very best to stay as calm as possible. Now isn’t the time to let my emotions overcome my rationale thinking. I need to think straight in order to make clear decisions!

“Wait, I’ll just call someone” I said and called Ken and Stephen. Stephen was a childhood friend of mine and now, he’s one of the best agents I know who could help us. After calling them, we agreed to meet at the top of Dixon’s Enterprises.

“Let’s go somewhere first before we go to the island” Kelly just nodded her head.

“Then let’s go. We need to make it quick”

“Are you sure you’re going to ride that big bike?” I asked her while looking at the Harley. She chuckled.

“What? Don’t you believe that I can ride this one?”

“I didn’t say that. It’s just that, I never thought that someday, the girly and chic Kelly that I used to know would become boyish” she rolled her eyes and wore her helmet.

“Whatever, Quen. Let’s go” I couldn’t help but smile upon hearing her called me that again.

_♥♥♥

When we arrived at the top of Dixon’s Enterprises, I saw Ken and Stephen, already waiting for us. The helicopter I asked Ken was already at the helipad.

“Thank you for coming, man. I knew you’re busy” I said to Stephen after greeting him and Ken.

“Of course. What are friends for, right? And besides, I knew you’ll pay me enough for me to come all the way here” I almost rolled my eyes. The same Stephen. He never changed.

“Whatever. Anyway, I would like to introduce––” I faced on my right side to introduce Kelly to them but she wasn’t there anymore. I looked behind me and I saw her at the door. She looked like someone who saw the devil in front of her. Her lips were slightly parted as she stared at us. No, she’s staring at…. Stephen?

I looked at them alternately and I noticed that Stephen has the same reaction. They remained silent for a couple of seconds and just staring at each other.

“What are you doing here?” Stephen asked Kelly in a low but sharp voice. Kelly remained silent for a couple of seconds before she came closer to us with a defiant expression on her face. Gone was the shock-like expression I saw on her face a while ago.

“It’s none of your business but I’ll tell you anyway. I’m here because I think I know the place where Jake took Blake” Stephen chuckled sarcastically.

“And how can we make sure that you’re not just playing with us and you’re not trying to mislead us? If I knew any better, you’re Jake’s accomplice” Kelly’s jaw clenched tightly and I could see the anger in her eyes. I could tell that any moment now, they would explode because of unknown hatred they harbor for each other. So before something bad happens, I stopped them.

“Stop you two. Can you continue with your issue after this? We need to go there and rescue my wife” I said sternly.

“What about the police, boss? Aren’t we going to inform them about the lead we have?” Ken suddenly asked.

“I already did a while ago. So let’s go” I said.

We were about to board the helicopter when Kelly told us that she would try to call her cousin so that we could confirm if he’s really in the island. The island was not that far from here and if we would confirm that they’re on that location, we could go there immediately. Luckily, Jake hasn’t realized that Kelly already knew that he was the one who kidnapped Blake. He answered.

Kelly used her acting skills and told Jake that she needed his help because someone was sending her death threats and it looked like Jake bought it.

After the call, we tried to trace his location and it was confirmed that he’s at their island.

We quickly boarded the helicopter. Approximately 5 minutes before we land, Stephen and Ken brought their guns out but what shocked me most was Kelly had a gun with her too.

“Don’t ask me why I have this, Quen, because I won’t answer it” I just closed my mouth and remained silent. Ken gave me a gun for protection.

While approaching the place, I instantly saw Blake who was with Jake on the shore.

“Sh*t! I think, they’re about to leave. There’s a yacht in there” Stephen said. Panicked crept throughout my body. Upon landing, we immediately went out and saw Blake at the top deck of the yacht with Jake who was smirking at us; but when he saw his cousin with us, he became mad.

We tried to ask him to give Blake to us but he didn’t oblige. Instead, he made Blake his shield as we pointed our guns to him.

“Let’s enter before they sail away” Stephen instructed and we quickly entered the yacht. Two men tried to stop us but Ken volunteered to fight them.

“Go ahead of me. I’ll finish these two first” Ken said so we went at the top deck.

Just like a while ago, we tried to negotiate with Jake into letting Blake go but he was so stubborn and was already eaten by his anger. He pointed a gun to Blake’s temple which made me almost lose my breath. My body went numb as I felt that intense fear that I’ve never experience before. I could tell that Blake is in pain and she looked like couldn’t take it anymore. She looked pale and would lose consciousness any moment now.

I really wanted to go straight to them and kill Jake if not for the gun he’s pointing at Blake’s temple.

Then he dared me for a little game he had in mind. I knew he was just playing with me but I just accepted it In order for Blake to be safe. But he suddenly called his other men which we didn’t saw a while ago and they all have guns with them. Jake was a handful already, but now, it’s more impossible for us to rescue Blake just like that.

“Try surpassing them and let’s see if you can catch me and save Blake” I heard Jake said before he quickly pushed Blake off the yacht. I heard the sound of the water when she fell and my body shivered coldly.

I felt like my heart was about to explode because of the loud beating of my heart. Jake smirked at me before he jumped off the yacht. That scene made me almost breathless and I felt like my heart suddenly stopped beating.

I heard Kelly and Stephen shouting for me to go and save Blake but I couldn’t move my body.

“Are you going to repeat the same mistake you did more than 5 years ago when Blake almost died because you didn’t rescue her?! Go and save her!” Kelly shouted and that made me got out of my trance-like state.

I looked at Kelly’s direction and saw a man in front of her who was now unconscious. She fought the man alone and managed to beat him. Then, I looked at me right side and I saw Stephen fighting two men. I was about to run towards the edge of the yacht when a man suddenly appeared right in front of me and was about to punch me when I quickly dodged his attack then gave him an uppercut and then right hook which made him fell on the floor while groaning in pain.

He got up and was about to shot me with his gun when Kelly kicked him.

“Go and save Blake. Let me handle this” Kelly said. I didn’t know that she could fight but I didn’t have time to ask her about that. I ran towards the edge of the yacht and dove after Blake.

Thankfully, I managed to overcome my trauma because I underwent some rehabilitation in the past few years.

But that feeling came back again a while ago when I saw Blake fell from the yacht but thanks to Kelly, I managed to come back to my senses.

I swam and swam, trying to find Blake but I couldn’t find her. I was about to go under the water again when someone suddenly wrapped his arms around my neck tightly and choked me. His other hand pushed my head in the water and I couldn’t breathe anymore. I tried to fight him but because of our positions, he has the upper hand.

“I’m going to kill you for stealing Blake from me. Be ready because I’m going to send you to hell” Jake said in an evil tone. I managed to lift my head and breathe.

“You’re the one who’s going to go to hell, b*stard! I’ll kill you first” I spat before I elbowed him with all my force which made his grip on me loosened.

I was about to elbow him again when we heard a sound of a gun. Then the next thing I know, Jake’s arms unwrapped around me and the water around us became red as his blood colored it.

“Boss, you need to go and save your wife” Ken said who shot Jake. He pointed behind us and there I saw someone’s body which was being swallowed by the water. I heard the sound of a helicopter coming closer but I ignored it.

I swam as fast as I could and dove after Blake.

“No! Please, Angel eyes, hold on!” I told to myself and swam deeper until I got a grip of her. Then I managed to pull her up. I looked around us and noticed that the shore is far away from us. I wanted to cry and I felt hopeless because I couldn’t see any surface where I could put Blake and perform CPR.

But then, I heard the sound of the yacht and it’s coming to our direction. A couple of seconds later, the yacht stopped in front of us.

I saw Kelly and Stephen at the edge of the back part of the yacht and helped me get Blake into it.

“She’s not breathing!” Kelly yelled.

“No, please don’t leave me, Angel eyes. Fight for me and our baby” I said in a trembling voice and performed CPR on her. After the first and second tries, she’s still not responding. Tears were already falling from my eyes and I was praying so hard and asking God to save her.

“Do it again, Enrique. Don’t lose hope” Stephen said and patted my shoulder for support. I took a deep breath and did it again determinedly.

I love you so much, Blake. I can’t live without you so please, come back to me. Please, don’t leave me…

After the third try, she suddenly moved and vomited water.

“Thank God, you came back” I said with a trembling voice and hugged her tightly. My body was trembling. I felt so relieved. I thought I already lost her but thank God, she came back.

“I already called a doctor I know who’s just living at the nearby island” Kelly said in a worried voice.

“I’ll just maneuver the yacht back to the island then” Stephen said and turned his back.

_♥♥♥

It’s been 2 days since that incident happened and Blake hasn’t woken up yet. We’re at the hospital.

That day, when we returned to the island, the doctor arrived and looked at Blake and Jake’s conditions. Thankfully, we had the helicopter with us that’s why we managed to fly to the nearest hospital while Mr. Joaquin Mendoza, the doctor, performed first aid on the two.

Kelly, Ken and Stephen remained on the island to answer the police’s questions. They arrived right after Ken shot Jake.

Jake was in a state of coma after the operation yesterday. Ken shot him once and he was lucky that he survived while Blake was still asleep. Her doctors told me that it looked like Blake was the one who refuses to wake up because of trauma, anxiety and fear from what happened.

They explained to me that there are instances that a person would go in a coma-like state because of the things he’s been through. So the doctors instructed me to talk to her frequently in her sleep and make her feel my desire for her to wake up. She’s not really in a coma so we have nothing to worry about. But that’s not the main problem right now….

I stared at her stomach then held her hand and kissed it. I looked at her pale face.

“Angel eyes, I’m sorry for failing you. I’m sorry that––” Before I could finish my sentence, I stopped because I felt a lump in my throat. I couldn’t help anymore. My shoulder shook as I cried.

“I’m sorry…I’m sorry” I kept on repeating until all my tears stopped because they finally ran out.

“Please wake up, Angel eyes. I’m here, waiting for you. I love you so much” I kissed the back of her hand again and then I stood up from my seat and was about to kiss her on the forehead when her hand suddenly moved.

_♥♥♥

Guys, what do you want? Their baby will survive or not? I’ll base the next chapter from your answers but it depends also if i’ll be satisfied with the number of responses. So make sure to let me know your answer :)

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 40

“I-I’m sorry, Angel eyes. I know I can’t take back what had happened but I am here to help you heal. Please, forgive me for failing you, for leaving you that time and hurting you. Please, don’t leave me”

-Enrique

ENRIQUE’s POV

I stared at the bouquet of flowers I bought. It’s so beautiful, just like the woman whom I’d like to give it to. I just hope that she would accept it. A faint smile formed across my lips and just continued driving.

When I arrived home, I was surprised to see Kelly at the gate. She looks like she’s waiting for someone.

After I parked my car, I approached her.

“Beautiful bouquet. I just hope this’ll make her happy” She commented as she gazed at the bouquet of flowers in my hand. I chuckled humorlessly.

“I hope so. Why are you here anyway? Why don’t you go up and see her?”

“I already came from there” She answered with a sad expression on her face.

“How was she when she saw you?” I asked softly, expecting for a change.

“You know what, before I went here to see her, I was expecting a positive change. But I guess, I expected too much” She said as she smiled bitterly. I could see the tears starting to brim her eyes.

I couldn’t do or say anything to uplift her spirit so I just stayed quiet. After a couple of seconds, she was the one who spoke first.

“I’ll be going now. I’ll come again some other time. Please take care of her” I nodded my head in agreement. She then get onto her Harley and then drove pass the gates. I took a deep breath for a couple of times to calm my nerves before I decided to go in.

We’re still staying at my penthouse but if my plans work, we would be leaving this place soon.

Upon reaching my unit, I took a deep breath again and then opened the door. The whole place was so silent that I couldn’t hear any movement inside. Nobody even greeted me at the door like she used to do before.

My heart clenched. I looked at the time and it was almost 6 pm already. Our household help must have left already.

I went to the kitchen and I was right; our dinner was already prepared. I put the bouquet of flowers on the table and began setting up the table.

When everything’s prepared, I picked up the bouquet and slowly stepped towards our room. I slowly twisted the doorknob, making sure not to make any loud noise.

But I began to worry when I didn’t see her inside.

“Angel eyes?” I called her and checked the terrace but she wasn’t there. I went to the bathroom but she wasn’t there either so I decided to look at the walk-in closet. I quickly strode my way there to check for her.

Upon opening the door, I sighed in relief when I saw her there. I was about to approach her when I noticed a suitcase on the floor. She was quietly sitting on the chair while staring at me without a hint of any emotion on her face.

“W-What’s the meaning of this, Blake?” My voice faltered. I felt like there was a sudden lump in my throat.

“I’m leaving” My eyes widened and shook my head vigorously.

“No, Blake. You’re not leaving me” I said with a stern tone. She glared at me and stood up. She was about to pull the suitcase when I stopped her hand.

“Stop this insanity, Blake! It’s been almost 2 months that you’ve been behaving like this but I didn’t say anything. I gave you the space and time to think and mourn because I was expecting that you will be back to your old self again after that. I didn’t say anything even though you were acting like I don’t exist, like I don’t matter to you anymore. You don’t even talk to me. I know you’re mad at me but please, don’t do this. Let’s fix this” She remained silent for a couple of seconds before she pulled her hands away from my grip like she was scorched by my touch.

My heart ached as I stared at her emotionless face. I thought that one day, I would see her eyes looking at me like this, like she doesn’t see me at all, like she doesn’t know me.

“What’s the matter, Blake? Please tell me because I can’t take this anymore. Why are you behaving this way? I know you’re mad at me but I don’t understand the reason. I want you to tell me so that we can fix it together. We are married so we much be honest with each other” I said in agony as I looked up in order to prevent my tears from falling.

A sarcastic chuckle escaped her lips which made me surprise. Her eyes clouded with anger too. At last, I could see emotions some on her face for the first time since she came out of the hospital two months ago.

I could still remember how she reacted when she woke up and the doctor told her the unfortunate news that she miscarried one of our babies. Yes, she had two fetuses in her womb but because of what happened, she lost a lot of blood and it was very unfortunate that she lost one of them. I was so devastated when I learned about it but the reaction of Blake was different.

She didn’t react at all. She didn’t even cry. Her attitude changed. She pushed us away; except her mother. Even Kelly, her best friend, she didn’t want to see her either.

When she was discharged of the hospital, I thought she wouldn’t want to come home with me because she wouldn’t talk to me at all no matter what I did to make her respond to me. But thankfully, she came home with me.

But she remained poker-faced all the time. She acted fine but I knew deep within her, she’s grieving and broken. I was afraid too because she never cried at all. She was very quiet, unlike the usual sweet and responsive Blake I know.

We’re still sleeping on the same bed but it feels like I am alone because she wouldn’t even face me. When I try to touch her, she would push me away.

It hurts being treated this way but I need to endure. I have an idea why she’s behaving this way towards me but I am still asking her because I want her to tell me directly. I want her to let her anger out of her chest. I want her to cry and let her tell me her frustrations towards me because I knew she’s been keeping it all inside her heart and that’s not healthy. It’s not helping her to continue healing from what happened to her. If she wouldn’t open up to me, we won’t be able to move on.

“You want to know? Okay, I’ll tell! I hate you, Enrique! You want to know why? Because if it wasn’t because of you, Jake wouldn’t have the chance to do that to me! You left me even though I was begging for you to stay! You know why I was at the park that night? Because I was so depressed. I was hoping for you to come back. But instead of coming back, you went somewhere else; leaving me alone even though I didn’t do anything! Then Jake approached me and when he noticed how down and depressed I was, he used that as a chance to kidnap me. I experienced that hell because you were the one who abandoned me first! I lost one of our supposed babies because of what happened. Now, all I’m asking is to be away from you for now”

The tears which were threatening to fall from my eyes a while ago fell. I knew it. She’s been blaming me for what happened, for all the pain that she experienced. I knew it all along but it was more painful to finally hear it directly from her mouth.

I couldn’t blame her for feeling like that. She’s right. I left her even though she was pleading for me to stay. I didn’t listen to her pleas. Even though she was pregnant, I didn’t even consider her condition and just thought selfishly about my anger. I was lamenting over the past that I forgot the most important to me, her.

Yes, I regret what I did but it was too late. Jake already got her when I returned. Even though I did everything in my power to rescue her on time, I still failed. And now, I hate myself because she’s mad at me. I hurt her more than Jake had hurt her.

I took a step closer to her and gingerly took her hand, but she didn’t let me.

“It’s so painful, you know? When I heard from the doctor that I was pregnant, I was so happy. From that moment on, I anticipated that after 9 months of carrying our child, I would hold her/him in my arms. I promised myself to treasure our child and do anything not to let others hurt her/him. Just thinking about that made me excited. I was imagining what our baby looked like…but now…but now….” Her tears continuously fell. I could see the visible pain in her eyes. It’s raw and fresh.

When I looked at her, I saw that her face softened as she stared at me crying in front of her. I knew, she still loves me even though she’s been acting cold towards me because no matter how emotionless she maybe towards me, I could still read the love in her eyes even though it was masked with rage.

“T-This is for the best for now, Enrique. Please let me go because if I stay here, I might suffocate and go crazy” She said and pulled her hand from me. She then picked up her suitcase and started walking towards the door. Panic began creeping throughout my body.

I walked after her and embraced her from behind.

“Angel eyes…No…Please don’t do this”

“Enrique, I am begging you this time. Let me go for now” She said in a determined voice which made me loosened my arms and slowly pulled away from her. She then continued walking away from me towards the main door. She opened it and was about to go out when I spoke.

“I love you so much, Angel eyes. I will be just here, waiting for you when you’re ready to come back to me again. I’ll wait for you no matter how long” I said with a broken voice which made her stopped. She remained standing there for a couple of seconds before I heard the door closed.

I’m a man but I felt like my knees lose their strength that I slumped like a melting candle on the floor as my tears continued falling. This must be what Blake felt when I left her. It’s so painful and it’s taking my strength away. I’ll wait for you no matter what, Blake….

BLAKE’s POV

1 MONTH LATER

I woke up when I heard the door of my room opened and then someone came in and sat on the edge of my bed.

“Good morning sleepy grumpy head” I groaned with irritation when I heard her teasing voice. She’s been coming to my house almost everyday to check on me.

“It’s still so early” I purred and pulled the blanked over my head. I heard her tsked.

“Early, my a*s! It’s already 10 am. C’mon, get up and I’ll accompany you to your doctor’s appointment” My eyebrows creased.

“How did you know about my appointment?” I asked as I pulled the blanket off of me and sat upright.

“Secret. Someone who’s been so worried about you told me so. Anyway, get up. We’re about to be late” She said and pulled my hand. I still feel so sleepy but she’s right. I need to get up.

At first, I treated Kelly coldly too, because everytime I looked at her, she reminded me of her cousin Jake. But she continued to push on the barrier that I set up for all the people around me until she succeeded on reaching me again.

I knew it was unfair for me to push her and everybody away but I couldn’t help it. I was blinded by my rage that I couldn’t think properly. I couldn’t accept the fact that I most one of my babies. I hate Enrique but I hate myself more. Then his face suddenly popped up on my head. I wonder how he is now. Is he okay? What’s he doing? Is he eating well?

I heaved a sigh. It’s been a month since I left him but he never left my system. My whole heart and mind still scream for him. I suddenly felt worried because since I left him, I never had any news about him. I’ve been feeling guilty about what I’ve been doing to him that’s why I left him. I didn’t want to hurt him any further because I wasn’t ready to accept what happened to me.

Whenever I saw his face, it reminded me of the time that I was begging for him to stay and that I miscarried one of my babies because of it.

But as the days go by without him in my life, guilt was eating me. I realized that I was wrong on blaming him. I want to go back to him but not now. I want to be whole and emotionally ready when that time comes.

I don’t want to be unfair to Enrique. He’s my husband and I want to be with him as a whole, like the Blake who married him.

“I’ll just take a bath” I muttered and got off the bed.

“Okay. I’ll wait for you downstairs” Kelly answered and went out of my room.

I then went to the bathroom and did my morning rituals. After prepping myself, I went downstairs. I was halfway the stairs going down when I heard my mom and Kelly’s voice. They’re at the kitchen, talking about something.

“I went to his place the other day and he looked like a mess. I don’t know what to do with these two anymore. They’re both stubborn. I tried to convince Enrique to come and talk to Blake but he told me that he wants to give Blake the space she needs. Blake on the other hand is starting to recover of what happened. I just hope she will soon realize that she’s being unfair to Enrique” My mom said and heaved a sigh. I bit my lower lip.

“Yeah, I know. Thankfully, Blake’s acting fine now but I can clearly see though her façade. I know she still loves Enrique, but I don’t know what’s stopping her from going back to him. Enrique is miserable right now. Stephen told me that he’d been drinking almost everyday. If this continues, Enrique will ruin himself” Kelly said worriedly.

I stopped on my tracks as I heard what she said. Enrique is miserable? He’d been drinking? But—

“I just hope that they will be back together soon because they’re just giving themselves a hard time by not being with each other” I just stood there for I don’t know how long, just listening to them. My heart clenched painfully as tears started brimming from my eyes. Enrique…

_♥♥♥

What do you think of this chapter?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 41

Hello guys! I just created a FB account. Follow me to get updates about my stories and other things. thank you! (UN: TwenyTwo MonAmour) https://www.facebook.com/profile.php?id=100019217920358

This chapter is the longest chapter out of all the chapters of my stories so far. I just kept on typing that i didn’t notice that it was already too long. lol. Anyway, i hope you like this chapter. Enjoy!

ENRIQUE’s POV

I stared at the bottle of alcohol in my hands and cursed irritably when I realized that it’s already empty. I put it onto the coffee table in front of me and then tried to stand up from sitting on the carpet miserably.

“Damn!” I hissed when I almost face planted on the floor because I felt like the world spun around at a high speed. I held onto the coffee table in order to regain my balance. I couldn’t see properly because I was so drunk. I heard the bottles fell to the floor as I accidentally shove them with my hand.

But I didn’t care about all the broken bottles on the floor. I was stumbling while trying my best to go to the room and just sleep my tired mind. Yes, sleep. These past 1 month since Blake left me, all I’ve been doing was to drink and sleep. I wasn’t even going to work.

I’ve been a total loser again and did nothing than think about what happened between me and Blake.

I felt like my world ended the day she left me. I wanted to go to her and convince her to come home with me but I held myself from doing that. I knew she needed the space because of what happened but I still couldn’t help but to get hurt.

I knew very well that it was my fault that she went through all that and until now, I still couldn’t forgive myself. Because of my irresponsibility, carelessness and selfishness, we lost one of our supposed children.

I already had the gut feeling from the beginning that Jake was dangerous and he has an unhealthy obsession towards Blake but I didn’t give much attention to it. Instead, I busied myself dealing with what happened in the past and forgot that Blake was my present.

Now I realized that the regrets are felt when it’s just too late. I couldn’t take back what happened even if I tried to. I couldn’t change the fact that Blake got kidnapped and she miscarried one of our babies.

I opened the door but instead of going straight to bed, I remained standing there while looking at our empty bed, before I slowly stared at our wedding picture hanging on the wall above our

bed. I smiled bitterly. Just like our room, my heart felt empty as I stared at our smiling faces on the picture.

“Angel eyes…Blake…Come home already” I whispered while looking at her on the picture, like she was right there in front of me and smiling at me.

“Please come back to me already…because I can’t take it anymore…I missed you so much” Tears fell from my eyes. I chuckled to myself humorlessly.

I got drunk because I wanted to forget about the pain and guilt that I was feeling but the pain Is still there. Instead of going away even just for a moment, I felt like it doubled instead. My chest felt so heavy.

I slowly walked towards our bed and sat on its edge. I felt like I was going crazy as I stared at the side of the bed where Blake used to lay down. I took her pillow and hugged it before I laid down and closed my eyes.

I imagined that I was holding my wife in my arms until I fell asleep.

_♥♥♥

The incessant ringing of my phone woke me up. I groaned irritably and reached for my phone at the bedside table. I looked at the caller and when I saw that it was my mother, I rejected it.

When Blake got discharged at the hospital, my parents went back to Colorado because I couldn’t stay at the same place together with my mother. I told them to go home. I knew that I hurt them because of that but I really needed to get away from them, especially from my mom. After all the things that I discovered about her, the way I see her changed just like that. I felt like she suddenly became a stranger to me and the pain of discovering what she did in the past was still etched in my heart.

She had been calling me since then but I never answered her calls. My father calls me from time to time too but I just answered his call once.

Instead of getting up, I stared at the ceiling of the room. I don’t know what to do with my life anymore. I groaned inwardly when I felt my hangover struck me. I was about to get up and go to the bathroom when I heard the doorbell rang. Blake?

Just thinking about Blake came back made me excited.

I jumped out of the bed and strode my way to the door. I quickly fixed my hair by combing it with my hand. I then opened the door with a smile just to be surprise when I saw who it was. My smile and excitement suddenly faded and replaced by disappointment. But at the same time, I didn’t know what to think of my mother’s presence in front of me.

“Quen” My jaw flexed as I stared at her emotionlessly.

“What are you doing here, mom?” I asked as I turned my back on her. I went to the living room and sat on the couch. My head hurt so I leaned back my head on the headrest and then closed my eyes. I knew she followed me because I heard her footsteps ticking on the marbled floor.

“You look miserable” She commented which made me laugh humorlessly.

“Yes. I am miserable so please just tell me why you came here and leave” She sighed deeply before she sat next to me.

“Quen…I-I know you’re mad at me but please listen to me. I w-want us to talk about happened in the past” I instantly opened my eyes as I heard what she said.

“There’s no use of talking about the past. It’s already finished and we can’t change what already happened” I said coldly as my as jaw flexed tightly. I was about to stand up and leave her there when she held my hand and stared at me pleadingly.

“Quen, please”

“Please what, mom?” asked with a stoic face.

“I-I’m sorry, Quen. I know I did a lot of terrible mistakes that I couldn’t take back no matter what. I know I disappointed you and you’re mad but––”

“Yes, mom. I am mad right now. Actually, I am beyond angry because I felt so betrayed. I grew up looking up to you. You were the best mother for me and Jasmin. I thought me and Jasmin had perfect parents but I was wrong. You deceived us! Why mom? What made you do that? You betrayed dad and us too!” I couldn’t keep all my resentments in my chest anymore.

I felt like my heart was so going to explode any moment now if I wouldn’t let it out.

I wanted to hear her explanation and I was hoping that if I hear her explanation, the anger in my chest will probably lessen. I needed a closure from my past so that I could move on with my life with Blake without any negative feelings.

If Jasmin was still alive, she wouldn’t like what’s happening to me. I know she would be angry because I’ve been living in hatred and many what ifs.

I stared at me mom carefully. She looked like she aged a couple of years. I could see her eyes began brimming with tears as she stared back at me.

“Okay, mom. I’m all ears. Tell me everything” I said with a mellowed voice. She nodded before she heaved a deep sigh.

“Gregory was my first love. When we were in college, I was happy being in a relationship with him. I thought he would be the one for me and be my husband because we really loved each other. But after graduation, I met your father. I got confused. All the things that Gregory couldn’t give me, Julio gave it to me. I didn’t know what I was thinking back then but I found myself being happier whenever I was with Julio. I knew I loved Gregory but I got blinded by material things that Julio gave me. But even so, we remained friends. But one day, I got shocked when Julio suddenly confessed to me. I didn’t expect it because I thought we were just friends.

“Julio was very persistent on courting me that he became the reason of many misunderstandings between me and Gregory. Even though I was happy being with Julio that time, I never passed through my boundary. He was like a friend to me that time that I could lean on but Gregory was getting jealous of him. I understood him that time though because he had the right to get jealous.

“Then in order to prevent further fights between me and Gregory, I told Julio to leave me alone. But then an unforeseen event came. My mother, your grandma, had a heart attack and died. Dad, fell ill because he couldn’t handle mom’s death. He had a weak heart from the beginning too. The doctors told me that he needed a heart bypass surgery. I didn’t know what to do until Julio appeared in front of me again and offered his help.

“I couldn’t decline his offer because my concern was about the welfare of my dad. He helped me and paid all the hospital bills and medications. I was so thankful to him that he was there. Then one day, he asked me to accompany him because he had a problem. I went there and listened to him because I thought I must return the favor. He helped me when I needed him so the least I could do was accompany him and listen to his problems. That night, we got drunk. We didn’t plan it but something happened between us. I was full of regret the morning after that. I loved Gregory but I betrayed him.

“I didn’t tell Gregory about what happened but then I got pregnant. Julio asked me to marry him and I accepted. I broke up with Gregory even though I loved him. I thought I didn’t deserve his love because I was already tainted. He was furious at me because of betraying him of course. But even so, he begged me not to leave him. Of course, I declined, even though it hurt a lot.

“I married your father. I tried my best to love Julio but when I saw Gregory after a couple of years, I realized that I still loved him. We got into a secret affair and that’s when I got pregnant with Jasmin. Helen, Gregory’s wife discovered our forbidden relationship so we had to end it. Julio discovered about it too but he forgave me with the condition of never revealing to Gregory that he was the father.

“I followed what Julio. When Gregory came to me and asked me about the paternity of the baby, I denied the truth. I didn’t see him after that. Years had passed again and we accidentally met again. I didn’t know why but even though it has already been a long time, I still love him. Even though I tried it not to succumb into temptation, I did it again. We had an affair again which med me to get pregnant. I was so confused and afraid that time. I told Julio the truth and of course, he was so mad. We had a terrible argument about it. He asked me why I kept on betraying him and I couldn’t answer him because I was confused and guilty at the same time.

“Gregory told me too that Helen warned him that if he wouldn’t cut off his relationship with me once and for all, she and their daughter would leave him for good. I didn’t want his family to be ruined because of what we did. I knew he got scared too so I ended our relationship. He was against it at first but I stood on my ground firmly.

“I was so down at that time because we ended our relationship to the point that I got depressed which led me to lose the baby. When Gregory heard about what happened, he came to me again. He was so mad at me and even accused me that I got rid of the baby by purpose. He was beyond furious that he told me that he’s going to get his revenge because I kept on hurting and using him many times.

“I was guilty and I knew I hurt him so much so I accepted his threats. I was very depressed about what happened to the baby inside me that I couldn’t think straight. I didn’t care about his revenge anymore because I thought I deserved his wrath. I thought he was aiming for me solely for his revenge but that was the biggest mistake in my life by thinking like that. Six months after that, that terrible accident happened where J-Jasmin died. I thought he must have just threatened me out of anger but he wouldn’t dare to harm me. But it never occurred to me that he would harm you and Jasmin.

“It was already too late when I learned that he was too furious to harm my children. Jasmin died without even knowing who her real father was. When Gregory got sentenced to jail, I visited him. Even though I loathed him because of what he did, I told him the truth and he cried but at the same time, he was blaming me for hiding the truth from him. He was so hurt and that was the cause for him to take his own life by suiciding. After what happened, I blamed myself. If I didn’t hide the truth, Jasmin might still be with us now.

“I’m sorry, Quen, that you’re suffering because of my mistakes in the past. After we lost Jasmin, I was so afraid to lose you too. When I learned that you and Blake got back together, I got scared that she might take you away from me and at the same time, whenever I see her, I kept on remembering about what I and Gregory did in the past. I’m sorry that I was so selfish. Please forgive me, Quen”

I looked at my mother for a couple of seconds but I couldn’t even utter a single word. The things that she told me kept on replaying on my head. I already heard all that from Blake’s mom but hearing my mother’s side of the story brought me an unknown feeling about the past.

“Y-You never loved dad?” was all I could say when I found my voice. I wanted to laugh out loud. Here I was thinking that my parents got married because they loved each other from the beginning, but no. They got married because of a mistake and that mistake was me.

“I l-love him, Quen, but…but—”

“But you love Gregory more?” She smiled bitterly and nodded her head. I shut my eyes closed. I suddenly felt exhausted. I didn’t know what to feel and what to say about all that.

“I’m sorry, Quen” She said again in an almost inaudible tone. I opened my eyes and met her teary-eyes.

“Is that why you keep on opposing about my relationship with Blake?” She heaved a sigh and chuckled softly.

“Y-Yes and maybe because of my anger of what happened. I loved Gregory but at the same time, I resent him because of killing our own daughter. Whenever I see her, I feel angry because she reminds me that Jasmin got killed by Gregory. Blake and Jasmin looked a like too because they had the same father. I don’t know. The frustration of what happened keeps on rising inside me whenever I see her face. I hate her but I knew that deep within me, I was being unfair. She didn’t do anything wrong but I couldn’t help but to remember the bitter past just by seeing her”

I took a harsh breath and stood up.

“Now that I hear your side of the story, I think it’s time for me to let go. I don’t care about the past anymore, mom. I don’t want the past to affect me anymore because the last time I let my anger ruled over me cost the life of my own child. I don’t want to live in frustration and anger like you. Blake is mad at me because she’s been blaming me of what happened to her and our baby. I want to fix my relationship with my wife but I don’t know what to do to make her listen to me. All of these happened because I let the past affect our relationship” I felt her hands held my hand.

“I’m sorry, son. Please forgive me. You’re all I have and I don’t want to lose you too. I am willing to accept Blake and forget about what happened, just forgive me” She pleaded.

“You tried to hurt her, mom and I won’t tolerate that. If you want me to forgive you, let me be for now. I want to fix my relationship with my wife first without you and the past in between us” I said and turned my back on her.

“I know what I did was wrong and I am regretting it badly. But believe me, I never planned on hurting her. Yes, I admit, I wanted her out of your life but I never wanted that to happen to her. If I could just go back, I would never plan anything against her because I know you would be hurt. I’m sorry, Quen, that your mother is selfish and a sinner. I’m really sorry” She said before she sobbed.

My heart melted. This was the first time I saw her like this and it hurt me. A lot. Instead of comforting her, I tried my best not to look at her and remained on my spot.

“I’m sorry too, mom, but I think we need a break from all these. Go back to Colorado for now” I said and went to my room. I sat on the bed for I didn’t know how long. Tears threatened to fall from my eyes but I held them back.

I felt so miserable. I wanted to run away but I didn’t want to be a coward like what I did before. I sent my mom away because I honestly don’t know how to react and what to do. I wasn’t ready to forgive her yet too.

I then heard a knock at the door.

“Quen, I-I’ll be going now. Please, I’m always be here for you if you need me. I knew everything that happened between you and Blake and I am telling you to follow her. Make her anger towards you melt. Show her how much you want to be with her. If you really love her, go after her and prove to her how much you love her. You already gave her the space she wanted so I think it’s time for you to go and take her back. I love you, son” I then heard her footsteps towards the main door before I heard the opening of the door and then closed.

I stared at nothingness. I felt so empty. But then my mother’s words about getting Blake back came back into my mind. I suddenly stood up. What have I’ve been doing this past one month? I’ve been a total failure and weak. Instead of fixing myself so that Blake would be happy when she gets back to me, I became a total drunkard and a loser.

I should’ve followed Blake and talk to her.

I quickly picked up my phone and dialed Ken’s number. He was the one who’s been managing my businesses this past one month that I became irresponsible.

“Hello, Mr. Dixon?” My eyebrows creased.

“How many times do I have to tell you to call me by my first name?”

“But you’re my boss, Mr. Dixon” I heaved a defeated sigh. Ken has been working for me since I was in first year college. He was my bodyguard while he’s going to the same University as me. My family was the one who paid all his expenses in college. He’s 3 years older than me. We treated each other like best friends but he would never call me by my first name because according to him, I’m his employer and it doesn’t look right for him to talk to me informally.

“You’re very stubborn. Anyway, you can have your vacation. I’ll handle the company from now on. Thank you for supervising it upon my absence.

“Is it okay if I take a month of vacation?” His voice sounded excited but he remained serious.

“Yes” I answered and he thanked me. I then ended the call. I smiled to myself like a fool.

“Wait for me, Angel eyes. I’ll get you back no matter what. This time, I’ll make sure that no one will get in between us and I’ll never let anyone hurt you again. I’ll fix myself and a new me will appear in front of you soon. I promise you that”.

_♥♥♥

What do you think of Enrique’s mother now?

Don’t forget to COMMENT,

VOTE,

SHARE and

FOLLOW me

I am so happy that i finally reached 1k of followers. Thank you so much guys! Xoxo

![](https://img.wattpad.com/e2950763eef9b008a609ee89202dc6aa2a4e5a87/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f6761594b454e64452d45786174513d3d2d3433363035373437312e313463663062343664386538353162383337313136363532353236302e6a7067)

chapter 42

Add me on FB: TwentyTwo MonAmour

ENRIQUE’s POV

I looked at the love of my life coming out of the hospital alone. Her belly was bigger now and I felt happy that she looked fine. Another month have passed and I am missing her more with each passing day. I felt like I went back to those times where I was just watching her from afar; that time when I finally found her after 5 years of not seeing each other.

I really wanted to approach her but I knew that this wasn’t the right time yet to have a proper talk with her.

When she got in her car and drove off, I discreetly followed her.

I even bought a new car just to use on stalking her. I felt relieve when she finally reached her mother’s house. I waited for her to enter her house before I left.

Following her for the day is finally finished. This past month, I’ve been following her almost everyday and when I didn’t have time, I asked one of my men to follow her on my stead. Ken hasn’t returned yet because something happened and he needed to extend his vacation. It’s been a long time since he went for a vacation so when he asked me to give him an extension, I agreed.

I know something important happened because Ken wouldn’t’ve extend his vacation for nothing. Leisure is far from his vocabulary and I don’t understand why.

I looked at the time and it was already 3 pm. I still needed to go back to the office. I just took a little bit of my time just to see how Blake is. I wanted to make sure that she’s okay and healthy. Even just from afar, at least I still could see her.

Even though I didn’t contact her these past two months, it didn’t mean that I already give up on her. I still know what’s happening to her and that was thanks to her mom. She’s been updating me about Blake since the day she came over to my place and saw how miserable I was.

I felt so ashamed because she even saw me drunk and in a mess.

I was brought out of my thoughts when I heard my phone rang and since it was connected to my car, I answered.

“Yes?”

“Sir, I already talked personally with her doctor and she told me that everything’s fine with your wife and the baby”

“Thank you, Glenn” I said cheerfully and ended the call.

Glenn was recommended by Ken to replace him for the time being and I must say, Glenn’s every efficient and effective in his job, just like Ken.

Upon reaching the office, I drowned myself into finishing my work. I didn’t know what’s stopping me into approaching Blake but I felt like she wasn’t ready to see and talk to me yet.

_♥♥♥

Just like the other day, I was discreetly stalking Blake again. I wanted to laugh at myself because instead of going straight to Blake, I couldn’t do anything other than watch her from a distance like a fool. I felt like a coward but I knew this is for the best for now. I don’t want to hear anymore rejection from her.

Not that I don’t have the guts to face her; I just don’t want to stress her out. She had a delicate pregnancy because of what happened to her but thank God she’s fine now.

I just kept on tailing Blake and her mom wherever they went until they ended up at the mall. Yesterday, I worked overtime at the office so that my workload for today would lessen considerably so that I would have time to see Blake.

I watched them as they went to every store. My eyes brows creased when her mom asked her to buy clothes but she declined. Even though I couldn’t hear what they were talking about, I could understand just by watching their actions.

Blake never changed. She is still the same Blake who’s not into material things. She’s the type of person who buys something if she sees the need to buy it not because she wants to.

I saw her went to the baby clothes section and I almost gasped with surprise when I saw a smile that broke on her lips as she took a baby dress.

I felt like it has been a long time since I last saw that smile. I missed seeing her usual sweet smile whenever she’s looking at me. I missed everything about her, every simple things that she does. I heaved a sigh of frustration. I couldn’t take it anymore. I’ll approach her now!

I was about to walk towards her when a man suddenly appeared out of nowhere and approached her before I even had the chance to do so.

Jealousy instantly filled me when I saw that Blake smiled at him. They looked like they knew each other and haven’t met for a long time. Just like that, I saw the happy Blake again which I yearned to see again for these past few months.

I wanted to see her like this again but I wanted to be the one who would make her smile again. That smile was supposed to be for me.

Because of the negative emotions I was feeling, I didn’t even notice that I already approached them. Thankfully, there were many display of clothes that I used to hide myself in a closer distance from them, enough to hear their conversation.

“I thought I would never have the chance to see you again because you suddenly disappeared and didn’t come to school. What happened to you?” The guy asked Blake.

“A lot of things happened but to make the story short, I stopped school because of family problems”

“Really? I’m guessing you didn’t tell Jake about it?” Just by the mere mention of Jake’s name made my blood boil. I peeked through the clothes and I saw that Blake’s expression changed too, from being happy to being stoic and I knew her enough to tell that hearing Jake’s name just now affected her in a negative way. I knew she haven’t forgotten what Jake did to her yet.

“No” Was all Blake’s response. The guy remained staring at her for a couple of seconds before he spoke again.

“I don’t know what happened but it looks like you don’t want to talk about Jake. Anyway, I’m happy seeing you again” Blake smiled faintly.

“Me too, Dave. Sorry that I couldn’t say goodbye then”

“You don’t have to say sorry. I understand. Truth to be told, I got sad when you didn’t show at school anymore” I scowled at the man and looked intently at his expression while he was staring at Blake. There was something in my gut that tells me that this Dave guy has hots for Blake and I couldn’t help but to grit my teeth because of increasing jealousy.

How come that she’s talking with this guy normally while she wouldn’t even show any emotion towards me the last time we were together?

Blake just smiled again.

“So, how are you now, Dave?” She asked.

“I’m fine, I guess. I finally found a job. How about you? You look different”

“What do you mean by that?”

“You’re more beautiful now” My fists tightened when I saw that spark in his eyes as he uttered those words. I knew it! This guy likes Blake!

But what more irritated me was when I saw how Blake’s cheeks blushed.

“Hey, you look like an idiot peeking on them like that” I got startled when I heard that voice from behind me. I looked around to see who it was. It was Blake’s mom, Helen. There was a playful smile on her lips. Thankfully, Blake and that guy didn’t hear her.

“Hi, mom” I greeted at her. I saw her took off a while ago and I didn’t notice her coming back. I gave her a hug before I crouched down again to hide myself from Blake and that guy she’s talking with.

“Why don’t you go and talk to her?” She asked me in a controlled voice so that Blake wouldn’t hear her. I heaved a sigh and looked up at her.

“I don’t know, mom. I want to approach her but I am afraid that she’s still angry at me”

“My God, Enrique! It’s been more than two months. What are you waiting for? Look at that guy. I remember him. If my memory serves me right, he courted Blake before” She said, referring to that Dave.

“Observe the way he looks at Blake, he still likes her” I huffed.

“But Blake doesn’t like him” I said confidently which made her shake her head.

“Don’t be too sure, Enrique. If you won’t do anything to fix your relationship together as soon as possible, he might steal her away from you” Overwhelming anger and jealousy suddenly brimmed in my heart. No! I’ll never allow that! Blake is mine and mine alone! She’s my wife and she belongs to no one but me!

“Why don’t we catch up together like old times?” I heard Dave asked Blake.

“Sure. I’ll call Kelly to join us too if you want”

“If it’s okay with you, can we go out alone? I mean, just the two of us?” Dave asked. That’s the last strike. I couldn’t take it anymore. I stood up from my spot and before I could even think straight, I strode my way towards them.

BLAKE’s POV

When Dave asked me that question, I couldn’t answer right away. Dave was a friend of Jake and a classmate of mine before. He also courted me when we were still in college but before I could tell him my answer, he stopped courting me. But we remained friends until I stopped attending school. I haven’t heard anything about him after that.

I was about to answer him when someone suddenly appeared out of nowhere and my eyes widened when I recognized him. He looked livid while staring at Dave.

“She’s no longer available, so back off” he said through gritted teeth. I suddenly felt nervous because he looked like he was about to kill someone. I knew how possessive Enrique was and I knew he was beyond furious right now.

I stared at him and I couldn’t help but to feel happy seeing him again. I suddenly felt that overwhelming need to hug him and kiss him. Even though I didn’t want to admit it, I missed him so much.

“Excuse me? And who are you? Do you know this man, Blake?” I heard Dave asked with irritation. I groaned inwardly.

“H-He’s—”

“I’m her husband so forget your fantasy of going out alone with Blake because I would never allow that” Enrique said, interrupting me before I could even complete what I was about to say. I could see that Dave got shocked because of what Enrique said.

“I-Is it true, Blake?” I bit my lower lip and nodded my head. I saw the pain that passed through Dave’s eyes.

“You heard that, man? Now, get lost!”

“Enrique!” I hissed but his expression didn’t change at all. He’s really angry. I didn’t even do anything for him to act this way and I couldn’t help but to feel irritated. He’s acting like a jealous teenager!

“I-I need to go, Blake” Dave said with a forced smile.

“Glad to hear that” Enrique said sarcastically which got me more irritated. Dave looked at Enrique and me before he turned his back and walked away.

“I’ll just go buy something, Blake, Enrique. Call me when you finish here” I heard my mother said before she quickly left. When we were left alone, I faced him with a serious face. I wanted to yell at him.

“What the hell was that?!” I asked him angrily.

“What? I just did what a normal husband would do” He answered with his jaw flexed as his eyes squinted in anger.

“You didn’t have to be rude like that to Dave! We’re not doing anything inappropriate!”

“Rude? He was asking you for a date! What would you expect me to do? Just keep quiet while a man who came out of nowhere asks my WIFE for a date, is that it?!” He said, emphasizing the word ‘wife’. I heaved a sigh and closed my eyes for good 3 seconds, trying to calm myself down.

“What are you doing here?” I then asked him and met his gaze. His face mellowed when he noticed that I was vexed.

“N-Nothing. I just h-happened to pass by and accidentally see you here” he answered and looked at the other way, evading my gaze. I could totally read that he was lying.

“Liar. You were stalking me, right?” His jaw flexed again as he stared back at me.

“Yes. I was stalking you. So what? I missed you much, Angel eyes. I can’t take this arrangement anymore. When are you going to come home? It’s been more than two months. Isn’t that enough?” His voice was full of misery. His eyes were begging me.

It was my turn to look at the other way.

“I don’t know, Enrique” I answered with an almost inaudible voice.

“You don’t know? I already gave you the space that you wanted. I didn’t show myself to you for these past two months even though I really wanted to do so. I didn’t do it because I wanted to respect your decision. Please, when are we going to go back to the way we were before?”

I didn’t know what to answer him. Honestly, I really missed him too. There was a part in me that tells me to go back to him but the other part says otherwise. Until now, I still couldn’t accept that one of my babies were gone and it still hurts. I still cry during the night. My mother was even insisting me to seek for a professional help because of my depression and trauma but I declined.

She got even mad at me because I’ve been neglecting my health and I almost forgot that a life was growing inside of me.

I thanked my mother because she reminded me that I still have another baby on the way and I must take care of myself in order to not lose her too.

“Blake—”

“I don’t want to talk about this matter here, Enrique” I said coldly and was about to walk pass him when he suddenly closed the gap between us and pulled me into a tight embrace.

“What are you doing, Enrique?! Let me go!” I hissed as I tried to push him away. People were already staring at us so I stopped trying to get out of his embrace.

“Please, Angel eyes. What else do you want me to do for you to finally forgive me? I almost lost it when you left me but I tried to get up in slumber because I thought that if you see me already moving on and fixing myself without the past ruling over me, you’ll come back to me. I am doing everything for you to see that I’m willing to forget the past and my anger because my love for you is stronger than my vengeance. You are my everything, Blake, and I’m willing to do anything for you to forgive me. Please, come back to me, Angel eyes”

My heart melted because of what he said. His arms around me felt so good and just like before, it brought me back those feelings I used to feel everytime he held me like this.

My heart was shouting for me to give in and forgive him but why does it so hard to do that? Apart from the anger I was feeling until now, there was also doubt and fear that he might do what he did and leave me again. Honestly, I am afraid.

I still felt that unbearable pain I felt that time when he left me and admitted to me that I reminded him of my father who killed Jasmin.

How could I go back to him when I still have these fear and doubt in my heart? Thatthe trust I used to have for him wasn’t whole anymore? That our love for each other wasn’t enough for us to be together?

I believed in him when he promised me that he wouldn’t hurt me, that he would love me and would never leave me. But when he chose to distance himself from me because of what happened in the past; that almost killed me.

The pain was unbearable. Now, I had the hard time of trusting him myself again. Am I wrong to feel this way? I don’t know anymore.

_♥♥♥

At last, they saw each other again. But it looks like Blake isn’t ready to forgive yet.

What do you think of this chapter?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 43

This chapter is long again. Enjoy!!

“You don’t have to say sorry, Blake. Maybe, that thing is really important….more, important t-than me to you” -

Enrique

ENRIQUE’s POV

When I arrived home, it was already 10 pm. I felt so exhausted.

After I finished my work and attended an important meeting, I worked on my surprise for Blake. When I finished the important details, I left Glenn and the others for the finishing touches.

I felt like I used all my energy because of all the things that I did the whole day. But all the fatigue was nothing because all that effort was for my wife.

I was about to go to our room to change my clothes when my stomach suddenly grumbled. I then remembered that I haven’t eaten anything since this afternoon. I heaved a sigh and went to the kitchen instead.

As usual, my dinner was already prepared by our household help at the table before she went home. I pulled a chair and sat on it before I began eating.

I was almost done eating my dinner when my eyes went to the chair where Blake used to occupy everytime we ate. I couldn’t help but to feel sad and depressed all of a sudden. Every corner of the suite reminded me of her.

I used to live alone and I’ve never got any problem with that. I even liked it more that way and I never felt this kind of empty feeling inside me.

But when I experienced living with Blake, I felt so happy and complete that when she left me, I was left with emptiness and sadness.

I suddenly lost my appetite. I know I will never be happy again if she’s not by my side.

I was about to stand up and put away the food on the table when my phone rang. I picked it up and answered it.

“Yes, Glenn?”

“Mr. Dixon, we already finished everything. It’s all ready for tomorrow” he informed me. I couldn’t help but to smile.

“Okay, Glenn. Thank you”.

When the call ended, I took something from my briefcase and stared at it.

“I hope you’ll like my surprise for you tomorrow, Angel eyes” I muttered to myself. I suddenly felt excited as I remember the face of the one I loved the most.

After seeing each other at the mall, I’ve been going to her house to try and court her again but she was already behaved distantly. But I would never lose hope.

I know she still loves me and that’s the thing that makes me going.

BLAKE’s POV

I woke up when I heard my mom knocking at the door. I sleepily got up and walked towards the door with half-closed eyes.

“You have a visitor”

“It’s still early in the morning, mom. Who’s that?” I asked with annoyance.

“Just fix yourself and go down” She said with a smile before she turned her back on me. I heaved a sigh and closed the door. I went to the washroom and do my morning routine.

When I finished showering, I went out of the bathroom and was about to open my closet to look for something to wear when my phone rang. I quickly picked it up from my bed, where I placed it a while ago, and then answered it. It’s Kelly.

“Hello, Kelly”

“Hi, Blake. Did I wake you up?” She asked.

“Nope. I just finished showering. Why?”

“I was just wondering if you could come with me somewhere today” My eyebrow cocked up.

“Where to?” I asked curiously. I didn’t know if my ears were playing tricks on me or what, but she sounded weird. Something’s not right with her voice. Not the typical Kelly that I know.

“Nothing really. I just want to go somewhere I could relax to” She really has a problem.

“Okay. At what time?”

“Is it okay if we meet at the park near your place?” She inquired.

“But there’s no park nearby here” I heard her chuckle but it sounded off.

“Silly. I am not talking about your mom’s place. I am talking about your place where you and Enrique live” I didn’t know how to answer that. I suddenly felt the urge to suggest another place because that was the place where Jake saw me before he kidnapped me.

But then I know Kelly needs me right now. She was always been there for me whenever I had a problem.

After the kidnapping incident, I’ve pushed everyone away but even though I treated her coldly, she didn’t give up until I she finally broke down the wall I set around myself. She’s such a true friend.

“Okay. Let’s meet there at 8:30”

“Really?! Thank you, Blake!” I could sense that my answer lifted her spirit a little bit. No matter what her problem this time, I’ll make sure to be with her. It’s my turn to be with her and make her feel better now that I am almost fully recovered of what happened.

When our little conversation ended, I went to my closet and looked for something to wear.

I took my time even though my mom informed me a while ago that I have a visitor. Even though my mom haven’t mentioned who was it, I already knew that it was Enrique.

I was about to wear a simple white shirt and shorts when I suddenly changed my mind and wore my beautiful summer dress that I haven’t wore for a long time.

A smile broke across my face when I saw my reflection in the full length mirror. I then braided my hair to make it look neat. I even wore a light make up. Why are you making effort into making yourself beautiful? I thought you are mad at him?

“No! This is not for him. I just feel like wearing this and put some make up on today” I denied to myself like a crazy person. When I realized that I was contradicting what my brain was saying, I couldn’t help but to shook my head in disbelief.

“You’re getting crazier every single day, Blake. You’re even talking to yourself”.

When I finally finished prepping myself, I went downstairs.

“At last, after 50 years, you finally came down” My mom said exaggeratedly.

“I’ll just go to the kitchen and prepare some snack” She continued before she left us.

“Why are you here? It’s still past 7 in the morning” I asked him but he remained standing there while staring at me with awe. He didn’t even answer me. I waved my hand before his face to get his attention. He blinked for a couple of times before cleared his throat.

He then stepped closer to me and gave me a kiss on the cheek. Of course, my heart reacted to his gesture like always.

“Good morning, Angel eyes. You’re so beautiful in that dress” he complimented which made me blushed for sure.

“This is for you” He said and gave me three long stemmed red roses and a plastic bag. I reluctantly took it and checked what’s inside the plastic bag.

“Milk for pregnant women?” I uttered as I lifted an eye brow at him. He scratched his head.

“It’s for our baby. I asked your doctor and she said that she told me that this milk is good for pregnant women. Mom told me that your milk is almost finish so I took the liberty to buy one for you and our baby”

I suddenly felt my heart swelled with happiness that I wanted to smile but I suppressed it.

“Thank you” was all I could say. I was about to tell him to sit down when he suddenly closed the gap between us and pulled me by the waist and hugged me tightly.

“God! I missed you” He whispered.

“You missed me? How come? We just saw each other yesterday. And may I remind you that you’ve been coming here everyday since we met at the mall” He heaved a sigh and pulled away a little bit from me.

Yes. He’s been coming here since that day and I’ll be a hypocrite if I deny that he’s making me happy because he’s showing effort to win me back. Whenever he’s here, he never failed to give me flowers and something for the baby; like fruits and other healthy foods for pregnant women and his efforts was making me feel giddy everytime.

“Blake, we haven’t been together for exactly three months now. Yes, I’ve been coming here everyday since then but It’s still different when we’re living together under one roof” he reminded me like I didn’t know about it. I heaved a sigh and tried to pull away from him but instead of letting me go, he tightened his arms around me again.

I didn’t know why but seeing him right now feels like I wanted to get away from him which made me confuse because he was always on my mind and I would be just deceiving myself if I say that I didn’t miss him when In fact, I really missed him. I don’t understand myself anymore. Am I that vague?

Every night, before I go to sleep, I’m always thinking about him.

Honestly, it felt so hard to live without him by my side but I couldn’t go back to him if I still feel this way. I want to go back to him with the Blake he used to know and not the Blake that I am right now.

“E-Enrique—”

“Do want to go watch a movie with me? Spiderman is already in theaters” He said full of hope. His eyes never left mine and I could totally see that he’s nervous but expecting for me to agree. I tried to assess what my heart wants and it was screaming for me to say yes.

I was about to say yes when I suddenly remembered Kelly. I already said yes to her. I bit my lower lip and looked down.

“I’m sorry, Enrique, but I have something to do today” I answered in an almost inaudible voice. I waited for his answer but he didn’t say any.

I slowly lifted up my face and I almost gasped when I saw the pain in his eyes.

“I-I’m sorry, Enri-”

“You don’t have to say sorry, Blake. Maybe, that thing is really important….more, important t-than me” he said the last four words in a voice a little bit above whisper but I still heard it clearly. I suddenly felt guilty and my chest tightened. I opened my mouth to explain to him everything but he spoke again, preventing me from saying what I wanted.

“I’ll come back again, Angel eyes. I hope that you would have time for me the next time” He said with a forced smile before he leaned over and kissed my forehead. He then strode his way to the door and left me standing there.

I wanted to go after him but I couldn’t move my feet. I felt like the strength I had a while ago left me. I couldn’t understand myself anymore. I was angry with him and wanted him to really make an effort into entering in my life again. I wanted him to give me assurance that no matter what will happen in the future, he would never leave me againµ. But when I saw the pain that passed through his eyes a while ago, I got hurt too.

These past few days, He kept on inviting me to somewhere with him, like going out for lunch or dinner, have a date etc., but I just purposely declined him. It was not because I wanted to make it hard for him but because I wasn’t feeling well.

I didn’t tell him because I didn’t want him to worry. These past few days, I wanted nothing than to lay down because everytime I get up, my world spins like crazy. I already consulted about it to my doctor but she said that it was just a normal thing for a pregnant woman. She told me that there are pregnant women who have cases like this and that I don’t have to worry because it will eventually go away.

I didn’t even notice that tears were already falling from my eyes.

“Have some snack—Where is Enrique?” My mom asked as she put the snack she prepared onto the coffee table. I didn’t answer her question because I felt like there was a lump in my throat.

“Why are you crying? Did you two had an argument or something?” I shook my head.

“Then why are you crying?” She asked worriedly and hugged me.

“Mom, I think I hurt Enrique” I whimpered.

“Well, he’s been hurting for the last three months, darling. Don’t get me wrong. I understand where you’re coming from but don’t you think this is enough already? I could clearly see that he loves you. Even though he made a mistake, he already regret it and have been apologizing to you since then. I saw how he went miserable when you left him but he tried to get up and be the man you could be proud of because he wanted you to see that he could change, that he already moved on from the past and you’re his life now. Let me ask you this, do you hate Enrique?”

I couldn’t answer right away. I tried to analyze my feelings carefully and I realized something. I don’t hate Enrique at all nor hated him. I was just so mad at him because I was hurt and disappointed. Disappointed because he left me and hurt because I couldn’t accept that I lost one of my babies inside me.

When I learned that I had a miscarriage, I couldn’t explain the feeling I felt. I hated everyone but I hate myself more because I trusted the wrong person, the person I thought who could be the shoulder I could lean on in Enrique’s absence.

The negative feelings I have became almost unbearable that all I could do was to push everyone away and be alone because reminded me of what happened. I thought when I detach myself from everyone, I could heal and the pain will fade away. But I was wrong.

The anger ruled my rationale thinking that I failed to see that I was already hurting Enrique.

“No. Never” I answered while sobbing.

“Then what’s keeping you from going back to him?”

“I-I’m scared, mom. W-What if he would leave me again when we have a problem in the future? What if—” Whatever I wanted so say was interrupted by her.

“Darling, marrying someone means you’re ready for the unknown. You’re ready to gamble your life with him because you love him. There is no such thing as perfect husband or wife nor marriage. Whatever happens, there will be problems that would test your love and trust for one another but these problems are nothing if your feelings for each other are true. You’ve been hiding from your husband for three months now and that’s not healthy. How can you fix your problem if you won’t let him in and explain his side?” I wiped my tears and sat on the couch. I then grabbed the juice at the coffee table and chugged it down.

“Tell me honestly, do you still love your husband?”

“Of course, mom. I never stopped loving him” I answered right away without any second thoughts.

“See? You’re very sure of your answer. I think, it’s time for you to forgive and forget before you regret it”

“What do you mean by that, mom?”

“Go to Enrique before he finds someone else. He’s a handsome man and I know that you’re aware that there are many girls who are willing to do anything in order to get his attention even if he’s already married” My heart ached. Just thinking that Enrique might find someone else almost made my heart stopped beating. No! Enrique is mine and mine alone!

I stood up and stormed out of the house to follow Enrique without saying anything to my mom.

I got in my car and drove to the penthouse. I was almost there when I realized that I needed to meet up with Kelly at the park first. Damnit!

I didn’t have a choice than go to Kelly first. I parked my car and quickly went at the park. While walking, I checked my wristwatch and looked at the time; it was already 8:35 am. I was already five minutes late.

I saw Kelly right away and she was sitting on a bench. I was about to walk towards her when I noticed something wrong. Her shoulders were shaking and there was no doubt that she’s crying.

“W-What’s wrong, Kelly?” I asked as I sat next to her. She suddenly hugged me while sobbing. I hugged her back as I stroked her back, trying to console her. I suddenly felt worried. I’ve never seen her cry like this before. Kelly was always the tough and brave kind of a person and it was so worrying to see her like this for the first time.

I let her cry on my shoulder until she finally stopped.

“Now, care to tell me what happened? Why are you crying like that?” I asked her. She pulled away from me while biting her lower lip. She didn’t answer right away and I thought she didn’t want to talk about it but then she opened her mouth and began confiding.

I was surprise when she told me her problem and it was about a guy. She saw the guy kissing another woman. But I was more surprised to learn that this guy was her ex and they got back together. They broke up in the past because of the same girl whom she saw kissing the guy.

“Do I know this guy? How come I didn’t know about him?” I asked with a sullen expression.

“I’ll tell you about that some other time. Anyway, you already saw him once, I think”

“Really? Who?”

“Stephen” I was astonished. I didn’t expect that the guy was actually one of Enrique’s good friends. I just met him once and that was when they rescued me from Jake.

I was about to say something when I heard my phone rang. It was an unknown number but I answered it anyway.

“Hello. Who’s this?”

“Is this Blake Angela Dixon?”

“Yes. Why?” I asked. I didn’t know why but I suddenly felt anxious about something. I felt like the caller had a bad news to tell me. My throat went dry and I almost couldn’t breathe because of the fast beating of my heart.

“Mr. Enrique Dixon is currently here at Saint Jude’s Hospital. You were the one who’s indicated here on his ID to contact in case of emergency” My whole body trembled and I felt like my knees turned jelly. I didn’t even realized that I dropped my phone on the ground. No! No! No!

“Blake, are you alright? Who’s that?” Kelly asked worriedly. She shook my shoulders to get my attention but instead of answering her, I suddenly burst out crying.

_♥♥♥

This story is about to end!

What do you think happened to Enrique?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 44

A/N: Oh my gosh! This story is about to end so i just want to tell you guys how thankful i am for your continuous support. Thank you for reading this story from the beginning and patiently waited until the ending. Xoxo––Zoé 😘😊😎

My next story would be ELLIE NOVELL’s story so i hope you read it too. 🙏😎

–For my readers of A BILLIONAIRE’s CHARADE: Someone reported this story together with MY LOVE, MY DESTINY and i was so pissed about it. Thankfully, wattpad didn’t delete them. They just changed their ratings. I’ll update these two when my anger fades away. Really. 😠☠️ 👊

BLAKE’s POV

Tears kept on falling from my eyes while we’re on our way to the hospital. We used my car and Kelly was the one driving because I knew I couldn’t drive properly because of my current state. Oh God! Please, save Enrique because I wouldn’t be able to survive life without him…

I kept on praying hard. My hands were entwined together tightly. My body was trembling because of fear and worry for Enrique.

“Stop it, Blake. He’s going to be fine” I heard Kelly said without looking at me while trying her best to concentrate on driving. I bit my lower lip when a whimper escaped my lips.

“T-This is my fault”

“What are you talking about? Whatever happened to Enrique was nobody’s fault! Don’t blame yourself” Kelly’s voice has a hint of anger but could tell that she’s worried too.

“You don’t understand…” She threw me a glance before she maneuvered to the right shoulder of the road and stopped the car. She then faced me with a scowl.

“Can you explain to me why are you blaming yourself right now?” I looked down as my tears fell like a waterfall.

“H-He came by this morning a-and asked me for a date but I-I declined. Maybe, if I said y-yes, this wouldn’t’ve happened to him” I said while sobbing. I heard Kelly tsked before she held my shoulders and made me look at her.

“Listen to me, Blake. Whatever happened to Enrique, it’s not your fault! If there’s someone to blame, it’s me. I asked for your time and you chose to be with me rather than being with Enrique. I’m sorry” I shook my head vigorously.

“No, Kelly! It’s not your fault. It’s just that I said yes to you first. I-I knew you h-had a problem and I wanted to be with you. I’ve thought of going to Enrique after I get to talk to you but this thing happened to him. If something bad happened to him…I would never forgive myself, Kelly” She heaved a sigh and pulled me for an embrace.

I cried on her on chest for I didn’t know how long before I finally pulled myself together.

“Are you sure you’re okay now?” Kelly asked as she stared at my belly.

“Don’t get emotional too much, Blake. Think about your baby. You know this is not good for you. You need to be strong” My hands automatically went to my belly and caressed it.

“I’m sorry, baby that mommy’s like this” I cried. But then I quickly wiped the tears off.

“Let’s go, Kelly. I want to see Enrique as soon as possible” Kelly nodded and started the engine. Shortly after that, we continued on driving towards the hospital.

_♥♥♥

When we arrived at the hospital, Enrique was still at the operating room. I didn’t know how long we waited for the door to open before a man in a white uniform came out of the OR.

“How are you related to the patient?” The doctor asked me when he approached us.

“I’m his wife, doctor” My voice was trembling including my whole body but I tried not to breakdown. I needed to be strong for my husband.

“I’m sorry but he’s in a coma right now. We did everything we could but this is inevitable. He’s lucky that he survived” I shook my head as tears fell from my eyes.

“N-No…No…” Was all I could utter. My brain felt like it stopped functioning and my body went numb. My legs were trembling. My world was suddenly spinning. I heard a woman’s voice, shouting of pain. Then I realized that that was my voice. I kept on calling Enrique’s name. I felt Kelly hugging me and was trying to make me calm down but I kept of thrashing and screaming until my body and mind finally gave in and lost consciousness.

When I woke up, I found myself on the hospital bed. I quickly sat up and was about to get off the bed when Kelly stopped me.

“Blake, you need to calm down! Acting like this won’t help Quen now! You must become strong!” She rebuked, almost shouting at me. I burst out crying again. Even though I tried my best not to cry anymore, I couldn’t. Just thinking that Enrique might won’t wake up again almost made me stop breathing.

“I know this is hard for you but you need to stop crying! You fell unconscious a while ago because of so much emotion and that affected your baby. The doctor said that you must avoid getting depressed at all cost because if this continues, you might lose another baby again” Fear suddenly crept up throughout my entire body. I unconsciously hugged my tummy, as if hugging my baby. I’m so sorry, baby. Promise, I won’t let something bad happen to you! Losing your twin was hard enough. I’ll fight for you, baby. Please, stay strong for mommy and daddy…

I wiped my tears and gathered all my strength to calm myself down and stopped myself from crying.

“I-I want to see Enrique” I managed to say while hiccupping because of so much crying while ago. Kelly nodded her head and helped me stand up from the bed.

“I can manage, Kelly. Thank you” I stood up straight and then strode my way towards the door with Kelly walked alongside me. She still looked worried about me but she didn’t say a thing.

“Where is his room?”

“He’s in the ICU” Kelly answered quietly. I bit my lower lip and took a deep breath, to lessen the heavy feeling I have in my chest.

When we reached the ICU, I unconsciously held Kelly’s hand. My heart was thumping like a drum and my steps slowed down.

“We’re here” I heard Kelly informed me. I looked at the room. The beating of my heart became even faster than before and it was harder to breath.

“Unfortunately, they only allow one visitor and It must be the closest relative only” I nodded my head.

Kelly informed the nurse who was on duty there that I would like to visit my husband and the nurse guided me inside. She made me wore lab gown, lab cap and a mask before she led me to where Enrique was lying. When we were inside, I couldn’t bring myself to look at him. I was looking down while biting my lip in a painful manner.

“You only have 30 minutes to talk to him” She informed me before she left me alone with Enrique. I didn’t know how long I was standing there until I finally had the courage to tilt my head up and looked at him.

Even though I promised myself not to cry anymore, it was impossible. When I saw the state of Enrique with a lot of tubes sticking out of his body, I burst out into tears. I cupped my mouth with my hand in order to trap my sobs.

Even though I felt like all my strength left me, I slowly approached him and held his hand with my trembling hands and kissed it.

“E-Enrique…I’m here. Y-Your Angel eyes is here. I’m sorry that I didn’t say yes to you when you asked me for a movie date this morning. I-I’m sorry that I let my negative emotions ruled me and neglect you. I’m sorry…Please, wake up. I’m here now. I-I won’t leave you ever again…Just come back to me…I can’t live without you…I need you…Our baby needs you”

I cried while I kept on kissing the back of his hand. I wanted to hug him so much, to make him feel my warmth and presence but I couldn’t. He looked so fragile with bandages around his head, and his right leg. He also has a neck brace.

“You said this morning that the thing I was going to do was more important than you but you’re wrong. Nothing in this world is more important to me than you. I’m sorry that I was stubborn and didn’t explain to you but believe me, I was going to see you after it but you got into accident. I’m sorry” I continued. I made sure to talk a little bit loud so that he could clearly hear me.

I continued talking to him until my 30 minutes of visiting time lapsed. I gently kissed his cheek and whispered how much I loved him before I went out of his room.

I quickly saw Kelly waiting for me while sitting on one of the chairs at corner of the hallway. She was talking to someone on the phone so I decided not to approach her yet. She looked mad but when she noticed me watching her, her face mellowed.

She then ended the call and stood up to approach me.

“How’s Enrique?” She asked. I wanted to ask her who was she talking to a while ago and why she looked mad but when she mentioned Enrique’s name, I quickly forgot about it. I smiled bitterly.

“He looked nothing like the Enrique I know. He looked so weak and totally not the intimidating Enrique” I said with an almost inaudible voice. I heard heaved a sigh.

“Knowing him, he’s going to make it through this. He’s already went through a lot. He’s a strong person and I know he loves you too much to leave you just like that. I know he’ll fight so you should too. Stay strong so that when Enrique wakes up, you could greet him with a smile” I couldn’t help but to smile at her.

“Thank you, Kelly, for always being there for me. You’re really my best friend” She chuckled.

“Of course. We’re best friends, after all” We hugged each other. Thank God. She’s here to comfort me.

_♥♥♥

I looked at my phone. I was having a second thought if I would call Enrique’s parents or not but then I chose the first one. They deserve to know what happened to their son.

I took a deep breath before I pressed the call button. It took three rings before someone picked up the phone.

“Hello?”

“Hello, Mrs. Dixon—” I bit my lower lip. I couldn’t call her ‘mom’ even if I wanted to. We haven’t seen each other since the kidnapping incident.

“it’s Blake” I continued. There was a deafening silence. She didn’t dare speak so I decided to spill the reason why I called her before I lose the courage to do so.

“E-Enrique’s in the hospital right now. He had an accident”

“What?! Oh my God! Tell me he’s fine, Blake! Oh God!” She said hysterically. I bit my lower lip.

“He’s in a coma” I managed to say and I heard her gasped before she burst out crying.

“He’s here at Saint Jude’s Hospital” I informed her. She kept on crying until she ended the call without saying goodbye.

After that call, Kelly and I decided to go home and just come back tomorrow again because the vising hours was already over.

I dropped Kelly at the park to get her car then we went to our separate ways.

When I arrived home, my mother quickly noticed that something was wrong with me. I told her everything and she was shocked of the news. I could see her eyes watered with tears before she hugged me tightly.

_♥♥♥

That night, I was tossing and turning on my bed. I couldn’t sleep at all. I could feel that I was emotionally drained and tired but they’re not enough to make me sleep. My mind was full of Enrique. I knew it was bad for me to be like this but it was so difficult not to think about him and not get worried of his condition.

He’s my husband and I love him. Seeing him like that was almost unbearable enough and just by thinking that something bad might happen to him was almost killing me.

But even though I was having a hard time seeking sleep, I tried my best to because I knew my baby would be affected if I didn’t get a single wink of sleep.

I tried picturing my happy memories with Enrique and told to myself that he would be okay. I knew, he would. I just have to believe in him. He promised that he wouldn’t leave me again and I knew he would fight.

Thinking those precious memories with him made my mind and body relaxed and the worry in me disappeared until I finally fell asleep.

When the morning came, I quickly got out of the bed and ate breakfast. After that, I went back to my room and did my morning hygiene routine.

When I finally prepped myself up, I went downstairs just to find my mother waiting for me at the living room. I thought she already left to work.

“Let’s go together to the hospital” She said quietly.

“What about your work, mom?”

“I took a 3-day vacation” My eyebrows creased.

“What for, mom?” She approached me and held my hand.

“To be with you, what else? I know you need someone right now and I am here” I couldn’t help but smile and hugged her.

“Thanks, mom”

_♥♥♥

When we arrived at the hospital, we went directly to Enrique’s room. My mom got sad when he saw Enrique.

“Don’t worry, Blake. I’m sure that Enrique will wake up soon. Don’t lose hope. He’s fighting for his life now and as his wife, you must stay strong” My mom said.

“I know, mom. Kelly told me the same and you two were right. I must stop crying because I need to be strong for him, for us” She patted my shoulder with a smile. We’re outside the ICU room while gazing at Enrique through the acrylic see-through mirror because we couldn’t go inside together.

“Go on inside, sweetheart. Your husband is waiting for you” I nodded my head and went inside the room alone. I gently kissed his forehead.

“I’m here again, Enrique to tell you that I am going to wait for you. I promise that I’ll be here by your side when you wake up. I know you’re strong that’s why I believe that you can get through this. Come back to me, baby. Please don’t make me wait any longer” I said and held his hand.

I continued talking to him, hoping that he could hear every word I was saying. After that, I went out of his room and searched for my mom but I was shocked when I saw that she was with someone and that someone was Enrique’s mom. Then I saw Mr. Dixon too, quietly standing behind his wife.

I could sense the thick air that surrounding them. Nobody was talking and so I was. I remained standing there, didn’t know what to do.

“Enrique’s room is there, you can go see him. Anyway, I’m going on ahead” My mom said before she looked at my direction and then walked away. I was about to go after her when Mrs. Dixon approached me.

“H-Hello, Mr. Dixon, and Mrs. Dixon” I greeted them, trying my best to appear fine in front of them.

“You can call us mom and dad, Blake. You’re our son’s wife. Anyway, we’re just going to see our son first” Mr. Dixon informed me and patted my shoulder before he walked towards Enrique’s ICU suite.

I thought Mrs. Dixon would follow her husband right away but she remained standing in front of me. I looked down because I kinda felt awkward around her.

“Blake, can we talk after I see my son?” I raised my head and looked at her. I was surprised that she didn’t look angry at me at all. Her expression was sad but there was more to it that I couldn’t pinpoint.

“Please?” I was surprised again. Did she just say ‘please’?

I gulped inaudibly and then nodded my head.

“Okay” She smiled before she left me and followed her husband. I sat on one of the chairs at the hallway and waited for them.

_♥♥♥

I stared at Mrs. Dixon in front of me. She wasn’t the same woman I last saw who was so mad at my family.

It’s been 10 minutes since we arrived here at the café in front of the hospital but nobody dared to open a topic. I felt so uneasy and nervous. Whatever she wanted to tell me must be very important. Mr. Dixon was still at the hospital and didn’t come with us.

When our order came, she quickly sipped on her coffee before she heaved a deep sigh. I prepared myself for whatever she wanted to tell me but this time, I managed to ready myself. I will make her understand that I won’t ever leave her son because I love him, I told to myself.

If she wanted to tell me to leave Enrique again, I will do everything to fight.

“Blake…” I looked at her but didn’t say anything in return.

“I-I wanted to talk to you ever since you came out of the hospital months ago but Enrique didn’t allow me to and told me to stay away. I knew that you two were mad at me that time, enough for Quen to push me away, so respected his decision. But now, I think this is the right time for me to have a proper talk with you” She heaved a sigh again, like she was gathering all her strength to say whatever she wanted to tell me.

“I wanted to talk to you because I want to tell you how sorry I am for all the things that I did and said to you. I was so blinded with my rage that I failed to see what’s right and wrong. I became selfish that I neglected to notice that I am hurting even my own son. Please, forgive me, Blake” I was stunned because I didn’t expect her to tell me all those words; that she would accept her mistakes and even asked for my forgiveness.

My mouth parted to respond but I couldn’t form any words to say. I almost jumped out of my seat when she suddenly held my hand as she stared at me with teary eyes.

“I know that it’s hard for you to forgive me, not just because I said mean things to you but because I planned something against you and I am so sorry for that. It’s already late when I realized that you didn’t do anything wrong. You are not your father and whatever he did in the past has nothing to do with you. I hope you find it in your heart to forgive me; if not now, I am willing to wait for that time. I just want you to know that I regret all the things that I did and said to you. I know you’re a good person and my son is lucky to have you. Please, take care of him and love him” While she was saying those words, I was just listening to her, overwhelmed with the situation.

I didn’t know how to react at all until she left me there alone.

She already left for about 10 minutes already but I was still on my seat, trying to digest all the things that she just told me. I couldn’t believe of what happened just now and I couldn’t even answer her at all. But one thing was sure. I felt relieved.

_♥♥♥

Days have passed quickly and it was almost 2 weeks since the accident. Enrique’s parents were staying at the penthouse right now because they refused to go back to Colorado. They wanted to be with Enrique when he wakes up.

The doctor told us that Enrique was getting better but he hasn’t woken up yet. They already removed the machine which was helping Enrique to breath because he could breathe in his own now; which was a good news. He was removed at the ICU too and was now at the normal room which we can visit him anytime we wanted.

“Your wife is here, again. When are you going to wake up? You know what, you should wake up now. A lot of good things are happening and you should see them” I informed to Enrique while putting the flower in the flower vase. After I fixed it, I put it on the bedside table and sat on the chair next to the bed. I was about to hold his hand when I noticed that it moved. Then I heard him groaned a little bit.

“Oh God! Enrique?” I said as joy filled my heart but then the hope in me sank when his movements stopped and his heartrate monitor suddenly beeped warningly.

“What’s happening?!…No!…Enrique!”

_♥♥♥

Happy ending? Sad ending? Hmmm…

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 45

A/N: Hi guys! Sorry for the late update. If you’re my follower and read my message then you know why i couldn’t update earlier. Anyway, this chapter was supposed to be the last chapter before the epilogue but i ended up writing a long update that needed to split in two. So there’s another chapter after this update before the epilogue.

Another thing. I might make the bed scenes of my stories private by the first week of September in order to avoid being reported again. Two of my stories got reported so i thought of making the BS private in order to prevent this to happen again.

Add me on FB: TwentyTwo MonAmour

_♥♥♥

BLAKE’s POV

It’s been almost a month since that horrific day and I still couldn’t believe of what happened. I never thought I would feel such kind of fear in my life.

That time while they were reviving Enrique, I thought I was going to lose my sanity and didn’t know what to do. Just thinking about losing him made me want to take my own life too.

If it wasn’t because of the support of Kelly and my mother, I would’ve really lost it.

“Hey, what are you thinking?” I was pulled out of my reverie when I heard that voice. I looked at him and I still couldn’t believe that we’re together again. Thankfully, he survived and now, we’re here at the penthouse again; happily living together.

I looked at him. He’s still using a crutch but at least, he’s almost healed completely. The bandage on his head has been removed too. He still has some visible scratches and all but at least he’s out of the hospital now.

His left foot was the only part of him that needed extra care because it was still not healed yet.

He was sitting on the couch while staring at me with a puzzled look. I sat beside him and caressed his cheek with my hand. I still couldn’t believe it that I almost lost him because of someone that couldn’t accept defeat and tried to seek for revenge. I still could remember that day when his body almost gave up…

“What’s happening?!…No!…Enrique!”

I quickly pressed the button near Enrique’s bed and not long after that, a nurse came in. When she saw what was happening to him, she quickly called a doctor.

“What’s happening to him?” I asked them while crying.

“Please stay aside. Your husband’s in a critical condition” My eyes widened when I realized that the lifeline of Enrique was flat while the monitor kept on emitting a disturbing noise. I saw how they revive him using the defibrillator but his lifeline was still flat.

“Clear!” I heard the doctor said before he tried again. Tears were kept on pooling my eyes as I watched him fighting for his life. My whole body was shaking. I couldn’t explain what I was feeling while seeing him like that.

Before they could stop me, I ran to his side and grabbed his hand.

“Enrique, please fight! I can’t live without you! You know I love you so much! I need you—our baby needs you so please, come back to us” I cried while the nurses tried to pull me out of there but I kept on screaming his name helplessly while crying.

I didn’t care about what they think of me. I just want my husband to hear how important he is to me. How much I wanted him to live and be with me.

“I’m sorry, ma’am but you need to stay here for now. We’ll do our best in order to save your husband” The nurse told me before she left me outside the room.

I slowly sat down the floor like someone who lost their strength. I heard my mother’s voice and some other voices too but I felt like they’re at a distant place and whatever they were telling me, couldn’t penetrate my brain.

All I was thinking was Enrique. I felt someone hugged me and I cried on her chest. I kept on praying hardly, for Him to help Enrique.

I didn’t know how long I stayed in that position. When I heard the door opened, I looked up at the doctor who has an emotionless expression. I couldn’t tell if he has a bad news or good news for us.

“How’s Enrique, doctor?” I heard someone asked and when I looked at who it was, it was Enrique’s father. I could tell how worried he was because he looked like he aged a couple of years.

The doctor didn’t answer for a couple of seconds and I wanted to burst out crying again because I felt like he was having a hard time telling us the news he has for us.

“P-Please tell me that he’s okay” I pleaded him with a trembling voice.

“Don’t worry about him, Mrs. Dixon. Your husband is okay now. He’s already awake though he’s still weak” I wanted to jump for joy upon hearing that.

“Thank God” I mumbled happily in relief and hugged my mom who was just next to me. I was laughing while crying at the same time.

“I didn’t know what happened. I was certain a while ago that we already lost him but I guess, miracles really do happen” I heard the doctor said. I faced him and he was now smiling. He patted my shoulder before he left us.

I quickly entered Enrique’s room and I felt so relieved when I saw him lying on the hospital bed while gazing at me with longing in his eyes. He was obviously still weak but seeing him with his eyes open and a faint smile registered on his face, I knew he’s already fine; he’s finally returned to me.

I went closer to him as another set of tears ran down my cheeks because of the surged of mixed emotions in me. I hugged him like there was no tomorrow.

“Thank God, you’re okay” I cried. I heard him groan in pain.

“Yes. I am fine now, baby but please, don’t hug me too tightly because my injuries still hurt” I quickly let go of him and then wiped my tears off.

“I’m sorry about that, Enrique. I was just so happy seeing you awake and finally came back to us. I-I thought you left me” I sobbed but he just chuckled faintly. He then extended his arm for me and beaconed me to hug him again. I complied and this time, he returned my embrace in a gentle manner.

“I can’t believe you’re here”

“What are you talking about? Of course I’d be here. You almost made me lost my mind because of what happened to you”

“So I was right, huh? I thought I heard you in my dream. You were crying and screaming for me and I felt so bad because I made you cry again. I came back because you made me realize that my home was you” I felt like swimming with happiness just hearing him say those words.

He caressed my cheek while staring at me full of love. I closed my eyes and laid on his side and then snaked my arm around him, making sure not to hurt him.

We stayed like that, savoring our moment together before we heard the door opened and his parents, my mom and Kelly came in. But then my eyebrow cocked when I noticed Stephen came in after them. It was so obvious that Kelly was still upset at him.

“Nothing. I am just so happy that we’re finally together again and happy” I approached him and touched his cheek. I stared at him lovingly and gave him a gentle kiss.

“You’re right. I thought I was going to die that day but thank God, I survived. He didn’t let me die because He knew how much I wanted to be with you and our baby” His voice suddenly turned emotional. Yes. What happened to him wasn’t accident like we first thought.

Stephen didn’t tell us right away because of what happened to Enrique and everything back then was almost a nightmare. Our foremost priority was Enrique that time so he didn’t want us to think about what happened and just handled it himself.

When Enrique finally woke up, he didn’t tell me about what really happened to him either until he finally regained his strength. He didn’t have the intention of telling me what really happened but I accidentally overheard him talking with Stephen and I couldn’t believe what I’ve heard. I got upset with him because he didn’t inform me about it.

That day when I overheard their conversation, I confronted Enrique right away after Stephen left.

“Why didn’t you tell me about it?” I asked him angrily. He heaved a sigh and extended his hand for me. I slowly walked closer to him and reached for his hand. He motioned for me to sit on the edge of the hospital bed beside him while he was sitting on an upright position against the headboard.

“I’m sorry about that, Angel eyes. I didn’t want you to get affected of what happened. Everything’s finally finished now and we don’t have anything to worry about” My eyebrows creased.

“What do you mean by that?”

“Jake died that day” My eyes widened in shock.

“W-What? I thought h-he’s in jail?” He nodded his head.

“Yes. He was in jail but the night before the accident happened, the prison he was in burned down and many prisoners died and some escaped, including Jake. Stephen didn’t know about it because apparently, he went somewhere. I, on the other hand, didn’t know about what happened until that morning when I came over to ask you to have a movie date with me.

“When I went out of your house, I was so devastated and hurt, I admit that. I directly got in my car and didn’t notice that somebody was hiding at the backseat. I didn’t even know how he got inside my car. I was busy lamenting over your rejection to my offer to go out with me that I didn’t even sense his presence. When I was along the highway, he suddenly appeared behind me and pointed a gun at me.

“I was stunned because I thought he was in jail. He told me what happened and apparently, someone helped him escape. They burned the prison in order for him to escape. He told me that he did everything he could to escape because he wanted to kill me to get back at me. He still couldn’t accept the fact that you chose me over him. He looked deranged and I think he totally lost his mind. He really has an unhealthy obsession towards you.

“He told me that he loved you; that he would stop at nothing to get you and he must kill me first. When I told him that even though he would kill me, you would never choose to be with him because you loved me. That was when he wrapped an arm around my neck and started choking me. I tried to step on the brake but he quickly hit me on the head with his gun. He kept on yelling to me that if he died, he would take me with him because he would never accept the fact that you and I would be together and happy while he, on the other hand was suffering. I tried to regain control of the car but a car suddenly appeared from the right side. Even though Jake was choking me, I managed to finally step on the brake but I was too late. We crashed to the car.

Hearing all those things he said made me sob. I couldn’t believe that he went through that. I thought that our problems with Jake finally finished when he got barred but I was wrong. He still managed to escape and he almost killed Enrique.

An overwhelming anger rose in my chest because of that but when I realized that Jake died because of his own stupidity and nonsense revenge, I couldn’t help but to feel sad and sorry for him. He wasted his own life.

“Don’t feel sorry for him. I don’t want to say this but he deserved what happened to him” The stern voice of Enrique made me look at him. I could see the anger in his eyes too.

“Don’t say that, Enrique. No matter what Jake did to us, I never wanted him to die. Even though I hate him so much, I still can’t help but to be sad about what happened to him. He was my friend and he was good to me before he turned into someone I couldn’t recognize anymore. I don’t understand why the nice guy I used to know became like that. Is it my fault? Did I do that to him? If––” Whatever I wanted to say was interrupted by Enrique.

He wiped my tears and raised my face in order for me to look at him.

“Listen to me, Blake. It’s not your fault. Whatever happened to him was his own doing. He decided to become like that and didn’t accept defeat. If he really loved you, he would’ve just accept your decision of choosing me. Instead of letting you go, he chose to kidnap you and hurt you instead. Because of him, we lost one of our babies. And when he went to jail, he still plotted another comeback and this time, it cost his own life. He’s a selfish b*stard and he doesn’t deserve even a single tear from you. Don’t ever blame yourself because he did all that without someone telling him to. He did it on his own” He hugged me tightly to comfort me and I instantly felt calm and safe.

Staying in his arms like this felt like home. He’s my home.

“Let’s start all over again, Angel eyes. Let’s forget about all these and be happy. Please, when I get out of the hospital, come home with me” I heard him said in an almost pleading tone. I pulled away from him. Even his eyes were begging me to say yes.

A smile broke across my face before I nodded my head in agreement.

If there’s something that I’ve learned about all the things that have happened, it was how much I love him. I really love him so much to the extent of wouldn’t be able to survive without him in my life.

Those months that we’re separated were the most difficult times of my life. Sleeping, eating and living was like a chore. Even though I was mad at him that time, I knew deep in my heart that I still loved him.

Losing one of the babies in my tummy clouded that love for a moment but it stayed there. It never got decreased.

“Thank you, Angel eyes!” His eyes brightened with happiness before he cupped my face and kissed me passionately.

It felt like it has been so long since we kissed like this and it felt so good! I kissed him back with all my love for him until our lips finally parted when we ran out of breathe.

“Blake, have you forgiven me of what I did?” He asked with a reluctant tone. I could see the fear in his eyes as he waited for my answer.

“I already forgave you, Enrique but please, don’t ever do that again. Whatever problem we face in the future, promise me that we’ll resolve it together” He held my hands and kissed them.

“I promise you that I won’t ever do that mistake again. Because of my stupidity, I nearly lost you. Please forgive me, Angel eyes” His eyes brimmed with tears.

“I told you, I already forgave you. You’re right. We should move on from everything that happened and start anew” He pulled me on his chest and kissed my temple.

“I love you” I whispered.

“I love you too”

“Hey, are you listening to me?” I was pulled out of my reverie when I heard Enrique’s voice.

“What did you say?” He rolled his eyes which made me chuckle in amusement. He’s so cute doing that.

“I said, let’s have a vacation. I think we need a breather. What do you say?” My eyebrow cocked up.

“Where to?”

“I want to go back to Blaquen island” I stared at him, puzzled. Where’s that? I haven’t heard about that island before.

“Blaquen Island? Where’s that?” I voiced out my thought. He snickered.

“Oh, I forgot to tell you. The island where we had our vacation before; It’s called Blaquen Island now. Do you know why I chose that name?” I tried analyzing it for a second just to have my eyes widened when I realized where that name came from.

“You combined our names together? Blaquen? Isn’t a little funny and weird?”

“What? You find our combined names funny? And I even had a hard time thinking a name for it and I thought combining our names would make it original. I mean, I bought that island just for you anyway” My eyes widened like saucers again.

“You bought it for me?! How come? You told me when we went there that you bought that almost two years ago and you sounded like it was just all about business. You were even developing it and planned to make it a tourist spot” He chortled and squeezed the tip of my nose.

“Well, I was a little ashamed to admit that I bought it for you even though I wasn’t sure that we would meet again. I mean, it’s embarrassing for you to know how obsessed I was with you” His cheeks reddened and I couldn’t help but to laugh at him. It was my first time seeing him being embarrassed and I found it cute.

“You were embarrassed to tell me but the way you acted whenever I talk to other guys told me so. And I remember one time, you told me that you’re obsessed with me, so what’s the difference?” I wanted to make fun of him more but I held myself from doing so. He looked so adorable like this and I am enjoying watching every expression he was making.

“You’re enjoying this, huh?” His face suddenly became serious. He cupped my nape and pulled me closer to him until our lips were just an inch apart. Our eyes were locked into each other.

“W-Well, you looked so adorable” I admitted.

“Adorable, huh?” He smirked playfully.

“Then let me show you how adorable I am” His voice suddenly became husky and erotic. I was about to say something when all the words that I wanted to say drowned into his deep and passionate kiss. I moaned in need as I felt like the fire of desire in his body affected my own. I felt so hot. Oh, how I missed him kissing me like this.

“I want you…now” He whispered in my ear and teasingly bit it which sent an electric-like wave coarse through my whole body. He kissed me again like he couldn’t get enough of me.

_♥♥♥

Sorry that i didn’t write Enrique’s POV when Jake almost killed him. It’s almost ending and i didn’t want another crazy Jake scene as he spits some crazy stuff. lol

Finally, they’re together again. What do you think of this chapter?

COMMENT

VOTE

chapter 46

A/N:

Me: One of my stories got reported again!

Mom: You’re just stressing yourself out. Just stop writing stories on that site.

Me: -_-

Someone reported this story yesterday so thank you to the one who did it. lol

WARNING!!! This chapter is a continuation of the previous chapter and it’s mostly consist of MATURE scenes for ADULTS and OPEN MINDED people only. Read it at your own risk!!!

_♥♥♥

BLAKE’s POV

“I want you…now” He whispered in my ear and teasingly bit it which sent an electric-like wave coarse through my whole body. He kissed me again like he couldn’t get enough of me. Yes, we got back together again but we haven’t been intimate because of his condition.

“B-But you’re not totally healed yet” I answered when he finally let go of my lips.

He smirked and to my surprise, he swiftly pulled me onto his lap. My breath went ragged when I felt his raging manhood poking through his mesh shorts. His hands landed on my butt and guided me to grind my center against his raging hard-on.

I instantly felt the wetness between my legs as I complied and voluntarily moved my hips to continue grinding on him. He was so hard and it felt like he was about to burst any moment now.

It’s been so long since we last made love and I would be just a hypocrite person if I wouldn’t admit how much I wanted him right now. Just feeling his warmth like this is making me surrender to his touch.

But then he suddenly stopped me from moving. I looked at him questionably.

“Don’t you want to make love with me, Angel eyes?”

“Of course, I want to! What made you think that I didn’t want to?” He shrugged his shoulders.

“Because you’re not saying anything” I rolled my eyes.

“I wasn’t saying anything but can’t you see how much I want you right now? I’m a little bit hesitant though because you’re not completely healed yet” I said worriedly but I got surprised when he suddenly slipped a hand underneath my lose shirt and cupped my braless breast instead of answering me.

“Oh my” I purred in a seductive way when he rolled my nipple with his fingers. He was just watching every move I made as he continued teasing the tip with his fingers. I could feel the peak of my mountains went turgid with arousal.

“I am fine now. Yes, my leg is not totally healed yet but I am fine. I miss you so much and I can’t stop myself anymore. You don’t have any idea how much I wanted to take you everytime you’re near me. But now that I am finally fine, I can’t wait any longer”

His eyes darkened as his breathing became shorter. He grunter like he lost his temper before he took my shirt off of me and threw it somewhere.

His eyes were like a spotlight which were focused on my now almost naked form.

I suddenly felt conscious when I remembered my baby bump. My hands covered my breasts. I’ve never felt so conscious with my body before and it felt weird. They grew bigger and so was my tummy.

I’ve read somewhere that some guys doesn’t find their partners beautiful anymore like the way they once were once they get pregnant.

“Don’t” he breathed and removed my hands from covering my breasts. My confident came back instantly when I saw the same desire I used to see in his eyes everytime we made love before.

“You’re so beautiful and I would never get tired of staring at your body”

“Really? Even after I give birth and have stretch marks?” I asked with a cocked up eyebrow, daring him to answer. He raked me a lustful stare before he started kneading my bosom in an erotic manner. I gasped in surprise as delicious sensations struck my body.

“My love for you is not shallow, Angel eyes” He answered before he leaned over and capture my nipple with his naughty mouth.

“Ohh that feels nice” I moaned as I pulled him closer to me by the neck. His raspy tongue began playing with my rosy bud while his other hand travelled to my other breast and gave it his attention.

“Enrique…” I couldn’t help but to call his name when his mouth went to the other peak and played with it too like he did to the other one. He kept on doing that, circling the tips with his tongue, biting it softly and would suck it like a hungry baby after.

I was so lost with what he was doing that I didn’t even notice when did he removed my shorts and panties until I felt his hand doing magic to my exposed center.

“I love how wet you are” He groaned and slipped a finger inside. My body arched with the sudden rush of delicious sensations it sent me. I spread my legs wider in order to give him full access of my womanhood.

I was about to pull his head and kiss him when he suddenly picked up where he left of and continued latching on my breasts while he added another finger inside me and his pace became faster too. My toes were already curling as I felt my near coming.

“Enrique! Ohh God…I’m a-about to––” I felt his thumb pressed on my cl*t before it danced in a circular motion while his middle finger and fore finger remained moving inside me. I couldn’t take it anymore. My hands went to his head and tugged on his hair as my body quaked uncontrollably.

I could feel the gushing of wetness from my core and it felt so good!

“Damn! Lay down on the coffee table, Angel eyes! I want to taste you so badly” He hissed with a husky voice. I complied quickly and did as I was told.

My butt was resting on the edge of the small table in front of Enrique as I sat on it with my legs open. I bit my lower lip when he pulled the coffee table closer to him before he grabbed my legs and placed them on either side of him, striding him. Now my back was lying on the coffee table while my thighs were on his lap, spread like a butterfly just for him.

I felt so open and bold because of our position but it felt so right. His hot stare roamed all over my body before it zeroed on my bare p*ssy. The anticipation of what he was about to do was killing me.

“Hmmm…What a delicious meal. I missed this and I want to taste you now” The desire in me doubled because of what he said. I felt like a carcass in the middle of the forest and he was the lion who’s ready for his meal.

My cheeks reddened when he spread my lower lips with his fingers and stared at it for a couple of seconds. I bit my lower lip as I watch every move he was making.

“Hey. D-Do you really need to s-stare at it like that?” I couldn’t help but to ask him and he just smirked at me like he was teasing me before he dipped his head and smelled my p*ssy like he was smelling a very delicious meal.

“Hmmm…Smells so good and so it’s mouthwatering” My cheeks flushed and was about to say something when he suddenly began eating me out like he was a starved man who haven’t eaten anything for how many days. I was squirming and trembling as the unbelievable ecstasy attacked my senses. My hands gripped on both sides of the table while continuously moaning wantonly.

My bottom lip was now hurting because of biting it hardly but I couldn’t help it. It felt so good and it makes my senses reeling.

“Oh my God! Ahhh! More…more!” I was almost yelling because of how good it felt. His talented tongue and lips tasted every corner of my p*ssy which made me almost lose my mind. The ecstasy was unbelievable.

Just imagining how lewd out position right now turned me on more. Me, lying there with my legs widely open just for the love of my life. It was an incomparable feeling. Just knowing that I was making him happy by surrendering my whole body and mind to him, made me burn more.

I kept on chanting his name as my head turned from side to side. He kept on sucking and tonguing my clt before he started tongue-fcking me! It was too much.

“Enrique…Please” I begged like I was on drugs or something. I felt like floating with delight.

I couldn’t even determine if I was begging for him to continue or stop and just give me that stiff and big thing between his legs that I’ve been craving to have inside me.

But my dilemma ended when the pace of his tongue quickened before he would withdraw and give his attention on my hard nub then he did the process all over again. He did it on and on until I couldn’t take it anymore and exploded on his waiting mouth.

I felt so drained and sated. My eyes were already half closed as I savor that intense feeling of reaching the 7th heaven. My body was still twitching until it finally ebbed. I wanted to sleep now but I knew that we’re far from done yet.

I saw him slowly taking off his shirt. I bit my bottom lip with anticipation and slowly got off of him and sat beside him, my back was leaning against the couch’s arm.

My hands automatically started taking off his shorts from him. I saw him grin widely before he lifted his butt a little in order for me to get his shorts off of him. I pulled his shorts together with his briefs and threw somewhere, mimicking what he did to my clothes a while ago.

When his manhood sprung free, I couldn’t control the desire for me to touch him down there. It’s been so long since I last saw his friend that I couldn’t help myself and touched him. My hand grabbed his long and big stiffness which made his groan gutturally.

“Just like that, Blake. Ahh…Your hands feels nice” I smiled sultrily. I could see how much he loved my touch and that gave me more confidence to continue with what I was doing. My thumb went to the tip of his manhood and slightly touched him there in a teasing manner before I started playing his rock-hard buddy in an up and down motion. He kept on grunting wildly while his jaw was clenching. His breathing became short with his eyes closed.

I watched my hand giving him satisfaction but I knew he wanted more and I am willing to do it for him.

“Sh*t! Ahhh!” He cussed when I wrapped the tip of his manhood between my hot lips before I started flicking it with my tongue. My hand was still moving up and down around his length. I wanted to give him the kind of pleasure he made me feel just a while ago so I licked his rod from the tip down to the base and then went back to the tip, teased its head for a couple of seconds before doing the process all over again.

When his grunts became louder, I took him in my mouth before I started bobbing my head up and down, taking him even deeper with every move.

I felt his hands gathered my hair using his hand like a ponytail.

“You look so damn hot with my cck inside your mouth! Damn. You’re making me crazy, Blake!” I quickened my pace as my hand went to his balls and gave them attention before I took him in as far as I could take him and held it there as my tongue kept on latching on his cck

His butt was slightly moving and I could feel the trembling of his body.

I could tell that he was beyond lost in ecstasy. I withdrew his rod until only the tip remained in my mouth. I wrapped a hand around his hardness again and began rubbing him with a quick pace. I sucked on his tip while waiting for him to burst and finish off.

“Sh*t! I don’t want to cum yet! Seat on me now, Blake. I want to take you now!” He commanded full of desire.

I wanted to continue what I was doing but I could see the need in his eyes. He needs me now so I did as I was told and positioned myself on his lap. I grabbed his stiff c*ck and guided it to my opening. I was so wet that he slid in so easily. We both moaned in unison when our bodies finally became one.

“Ahh…You feel so tight and hot, baby. You don’t know how much I dreamt of being inside you again” My cheeks surely went red because of what he was saying but it was making me more needy and hotter inside at the same time.

I didn’t move immediately and just stayed there, his hardness impaled so deep inside me and I wanted to savor it more.

He’s right. It felt so good to be in each other’s arms like this again. I bit my lower lip and stared at him sultrily like I was seducing him. Then an idea came into my mind. I put my arms around his neck before I started grinding my hips in a circular motion, teasing him. The overwhelming ecstasy surged throughout my body as an effect of my seductive and delicious movement. I couldn’t help but to moan in pleasure too.

“Stop teasing me, Blake. Ahh…!” His hands held on both sides of my waist and started guiding me to move in an up and down motion. I couldn’t take it anymore and followed his plea.

My pace was slow at first, just savoring his huge shaft inside me, rubbing against my v*ginal walls in a very pleasurable manner. His hands began exploring my body again as his lips went back on sucking and tonguing on my nipples alternately.

The pleasure tripled when his hand went between us and started playing with my cl*t. My hands were now tugging on his hair again as he continued his delicious assaults on my body. I rode him faster and faster until I felt him thrusting upwards. Our movements were synchronized that the sensation of him impaling inside me continuously was making us both crazy.

Our breaths were now ragged. I kept on panting and chanting his name as I felt my peak fast approaching.

“Don’t move…so much. You might hurt yourself. Your leg…it’s not totally healed yet” I managed to say between my whimpers and moans. Instead of stopping or answering me, his stormed me with power upward thrusts which made me yelled with pleasure. His manhood was hitting something in me that was heightening the surge of ecstasy. He continued hitting that very sensitive spot until my throat went sore because of yelling with loudly.

I knew nobody would hear our cries and yells so I didn’t hold back myself from doing so.

I sucked on my lower lip in order to stifle my loud voice but the ecstasy was so powerful that I had to burrow my face on his neck and bit him there.

The naughty sounds of s*x was echoing inside the whole place, accompanied with our moans and pants were like a fire that’s adding with the thrill and gratification.

I felt my body began quaking as my orgasm began coursing all over my whole being. It was so intense that I had I felt like I lost all my strength.

“Ahh…I’m cumming!”

“Yes! Just like that! Cum with me, baby!” He grunted before he gave me one powerful thrust. I could feel his hot load gushing from his length and it felt so effin good!

We’re both breathless as we stayed hugging each other while savoring the delight in each other’s arms. We’re both sweating but we didn’t care.

“Damn! That was so hot, Angel eyes. You never failed to amaze me” I heard him say before he cupped my chin and kissed me passionately. He was still inside me and he’s still hard!

“Is your leg okay? Didn’t you over do it?” I asked him worriedly after the kiss we shared. He chuckled.

“Of course, I’m okay. It hurt a little bit but it’s worth it” His eyes were dancing with mischief which made my cheeks flushed. I was about to get off of him when he enveloped his arms around my waist and prevented me from doing so.

“Ohh God! You’re still hard! Don’t tell me—”

“Yes, Angel eyes. I want another round. I told you, I’ve missed you so much and that was just the first round. Get ready because I’m going to make up for all those times that we wasted for not being together. I am loaded, so brace yourself” My eyes widened when he moved my hips to start riding him again.

I purred like a cat as I complied and started moving. The fire was rekindled again and it was as hot as a while ago. It’s burning my senses that I couldn’t think properly anymore. I surrendered to him and he took me over and over again. He made me reach zenith countless times until I couldn’t take it anymore. Yes. Our love making was like usual. It’s making us feel closer to each other and the contentment and fulfilment were there, as always.

_♥♥♥

I kept on pacing back and forth because I couldn’t contact Enrique. Four days before, he told me that he would go to Blaquen Island to see the progress of the workers there before he comes back to get me.

He told me that he would come back within three days but it’s already the fourth day and he still haven’t called me yet. Negative things were running on my mind but tried my best to shake them off. I knew we’re not in danger anymore because Jake was already dead. But what if he got into an accident? NO! Stop being paranoid, Blake!

I tried to ring him again but it was out of coverage area again. I wanted to cry but I tried my hardest not to. I must trust him. He promised me that he would never leave me and he loves me!

I was pulled out of my deep thoughts when I heard the doorbell chimed. My eyebrows knitted together. I walked to the door and checked who it was on the CCTV monitor. It was Ken. What’s he doing here?

I opened the door.

“Good Afternoon, Mrs. Dixon”

“Good afternoon too, Ken. What can I do for you?”

“You need to come with me right now” My heart started beating rapidly with nervousness when I saw the expression on his face. He looked worried.

“W-Why? Did something happen?”

“It’s Mr. Dixon…Just please come with me to Maldives. I can’t explain right now. Your husband needs you to be there” My body shivered coldly as the thought of something bad happened to Enrique went to my mind.

“Please, we need to go right now” I quickly went to our room and changed my clothes. Thankfully, I just took a bath a while ago.

“Let’s go” I told Ken who was now sitting on the couch and waiting for me. He nodded his head.

_♥♥♥

Epilogue next!

How’s this chapter so far?

COMMENT

VOTE

Epilogue

A/N: Thank you so much guys for reading this story until the end. I hope you continue supporting me and my stories. I’ll start a new story next week so stay tuned!

Add me on FB: TwentyTwo MonAmour

_♥♥♥

BLAKE’s POV

While we were on the plane, I couldn’t even take a nap because I was worried about Enrique. My hands were clasped together while silently praying that Enrique’s fine. Ken’s face was unreadable the whole time but he looked relaxed and that gave me hope that everything’s fine.

The crews of the plane were extra caring because they kept on asking me if I was comfortable and if I needed something. We’re on Dixon Corp’s plane. I didn’t have the appetite to eat anything but I ate anyway for the sake of my baby.

Before we boarded the plane, I tried calling Enrique’s phone again for the nth time but it was unreachable like before. I couldn’t help but to feel angry but worried at the same time. What is he doing there?! Enrique, just make sure that you’re safe and isn’t doing anything that I don’t like or else….

When we landed, a guy named Cross picked us up at the airport. I was surprised when he introduced himself as the elder brother of Kylie and just returned to them after how many years.

When we arrived at the dock, I saw the Angel eyes yacht. We immediately boarded and I couldn’t help but to feel nostalgic. I reminisced the first time Enrique and I came to Maldives. He was so sweet then. Those times I spent with him here were like magic and it would be forever etched in my heart. It was one of my dream to come to Maldives and I was so happy when he made it come true. But the thing that made me happy the most was him, Enrique.

He made me feel how special I was to him and he treated me like a queen. His queen.

Years ago, when I left him, I thought my heart died. Even though I was so young then, I knew I was in love. I thought my heart would never love again but it did because I fell in love with the same person without even realizing that Quen and Enrique were the same person.

I loved him then and I love him until now and I would surely die if something bad happened to him. When he was at the hospital because of what Jake did to him, that was the lowest point in my life but I didn’t lose any hope because I knew he would never leave me just like that.

“Cross, where is Enrique?” I couldn’t take it anymore and inquired. Ken had been evading my questions and it’s making me crazy. If there was one thing that kept me from bursting in anger, something’s telling me that he’s fine. I could feel it.

“Just calm down, Mrs. Dixon. Your questions will be answered when we arrived at the island” I bit my lower lip and just zippered my mouth. It looked like they would never spill any answer to ease my worries. Enrique, make sure that you have a good reason of making me worry like this!

When we finally arrived at the island, I reluctantly followed Cross and Ken to the house. While on our way, I noticed a lot of changes in the surroundings. It looked like Enrique finally achieved his goal of turning this place into a tourist spot.

The thing that caught my attention were the sunflowers on either side of the stone pathway leading to the house. It wasn’t just a few. I’m talking about thousands of them! It was really breathtaking.

As we approached the house, I noticed that the fences around it had a lot of climbers with different colors of flowers hanging on every fence. The gate was changed to a big arch iron gate with a lot of alba together with rosa paul’s Himalayan musk scramblers hanging on it. The combination of the white and pink colors of their flowers mixed with their heavenly scent were making the whole entrance looked homey and welcoming.

I thought I could see Enrique there as soon as we finally entered the house but he was nowhere to be found. Cross’ mother welcomed me with a warm smile like the first time I came here.

“Mr. Dixon instructed me to let you rest first” She informed me. We’re currently in the room where Enrique and I occupied before. I wanted to protest and ask her more questions but she already left after telling me to rest before we eat lunch.

I was about to seat on the bed when I noticed a note at the center of it. I gingerly took it and I felt so relieve when I read what’s written on it.

Rest for now, Angel eyes. See you soon.

I love you.

Your man, Quen

I heaved a sigh of relief. What is he doing, anyway? Why isn’t he here?

I heaved a sigh and just decided to follow his instruction and rest for now. I felt tired because of the long flight and I needed a nap. After I freshened up, I decided to sleep the jetlag off.

After two hours, I woke up when somebody knocked at the door. I opened it and it was Kylie, calling me for lunch.

After our lunch, I decided to go explore the area while looking for Enrique at the same time. But to my big disappointment, he was nowhere to be found.

_♥♥♥

We ate dinner at six pm and after that, I took a nap again because I was still tired. I didn’t even sleep during the flight and now I wanted to sleep longer so badly in order to rest.

But after almost three hours of sleep, I woke up when I heard a noise coming from downstairs.

I groaned with irritation and sat up. I waited for that noise to stop but it didn’t so I decided to go downstairs. For some reason, I felt like there were a lot of butterflies in my stomach while on my way downstairs. My eyebrows knitted together and the beating of my heart became rapid when the whole house went dark all of a sudden as soon as I reached the living room. I called for Ken and the others but there’s no one answering me.

I felt nervous all of a sudden. What if somebody barged in inside the house?!

Panic started running throughout my body. But then, I heard that noise again. I noticed that the main door was slightly open and the noise was coming from outside. It was a sweet music. My feet felt like they had their mind of their own as they started heading towards the door.

When I arrived outside, I realized that the music was being played somewhere on the island and it could be heard throughout the whole place with the help of the speakers which they attached on several locations.

Then to my amazement, the stone pathway suddenly brightened up with all the bulbs decorated along it. The pathway was kinda long and it leads to several locations of the whole area such as the pool, the beach, to the garden and other places I haven’t been to yet.

But the only pathway which was lit was the one that leads to the bigger gazebo which was located at the upper part of the place where you could see the whole view. Its location was higher than the house. I haven’t been there yet because Enrique told me that it was still under development when we were here before. But it could be seen from afar.

I reluctantly followed the pathway. I felt a little bit uneasy because I couldn’t see any person along the way but something inside me was telling me to continue. The whole island was dark because they turned off all the street lights except of the bulbs along this particular pathway.

When I arrived at the place where the gazebo was located, I noticed a shadow and it looked like he was the one playing the music. The lights were off on this part so I couldn’t see who it was. I was about to strode my way towards him in order to see who he was when he stopped playing the piano and stood up.

Then, the whole gazebo lit up. It was decorated with small bulbs following its shape. I noticed that there were many flowers and balloons which were carefully scattered around the area.

“Hi, Angel eyes. Did you miss me?”

I gasped when I saw Enrique. He was so handsome. He was wearing a polo with elbow-length sleeves and jeans.

Enrique walked towards me with a bouquet of flowers in his hand. He looked different with his hair fixed neatly with gel. It made him look even manlier. He wasn’t using a crutch anymore but it was still obvious that he wasn’t comfortable walking normally yet.

“Hey, am I that handsome that you can’t even answer me and just staring at me like that?” He teased which made me pursed my lips. I was about to answer when he handed me the flower and then kissed me sensually on the lips.

I felt overwhelmingly happy seeing him again after how many days that all the things that I was planning on telling him disappeared on my mind.

“I wanted to dance with you right now but since I am not still comfortable moving my leg normally, I’ll play a song for you instead” He gave me a boyish smile before he walked towards the piano and started playing a song.

A familiar song echoed the whole place as he started tapping the keys of the piano. The song was ‘Everything I do, I do it for you’.

https://youtu.be/Iq0OHYqHt6o

I didn’t know that he could play a piano and he looked breathtakingly handsome seeing him play like that. For some reason, I couldn’t move from my spot and I kept on staring at him as he played the song. I didn’t want to miss even a second of him playing it. I wanted to etch every moment of it on my mind.

When he finished playing the song, I was surprised when the ‘Angel eyes yacht’, which was at the dock, blasted its horn and then the lights of all over it, turned on. Even if we were on the upper part of the island, I could still see the beach clearly from there.

Then my mouth dropped open when a spot light which was coming from the yacht illuminated a particular part of the see water and I noticed that there were five small boats carefully assembled next to each other. I felt Enrique’s presence on my right side but my attention was fixated to the beach, reading the words which were written on each of the banner that placed carefully on each boat.

‘Will you marry me again?’

“I’m sorry that I haven’t calling you for the past few days. But it’s all worth it because you’re finally here and I could finally do this. I know this is kinda late considering that we’re already married but I want to make things right and give you the perfect wedding that you deserve. Blake Angela Greene Dixon, will you marry me again?” He said while kneeling on his knee while holding an engagement ring.

Tears of joy automatically fell from my eyes and I couldn’t respond right away. This was his second time proposing but for some reason, the feeling was still the same. The beating of my heart, the emotion and the magic of that moment felt the same. The only difference was the place and his effort.

“Ahm…So, what’s your answer Angel eyes?” He asked when I didn’t answer right away. His eyes were staring expectantly at me as he kissed the back of my hand.

I wiped my tears before I nodded my head.

“Of course. I would marry you again, no matter where and no matter when because I love you so much” He stood up and cupped my face before he captured my lips with a passionate kiss. We kissed for how many seconds before we stopped and breathe for air.

I felt him slipped the ring on my finger. The ring was beautiful.

“We’ll use our wedding rings again for the ceremony. I think it’s better that way rather than having two wedding rings” I nodded my head in agreement before I hugged him tightly. I really felt happy and contented that all the worry and irritation I felt towards him these past few days disappeared.

_♥♥♥

A month after that, we had a church wedding and our families, relatives and friends were present. It was a little bit rush but it turned out well. My wedding dress was made by the famous designer, Luna Perez. She was a quiet type of a person but we clicked it off right away the first time we met and now, we’re friends.

While I was marching on the aisle, I couldn’t help but to feel emotional. When I was younger, I used to dream that someday, I would be wed in a church.

But when Enrique and I got married the first time, I was still so happy even if it wasn’t a church wedding. Our situation was complicated back then so it was understandable. But now, that dream came true. I must be the happiest woman on earth because I married the man I love for the second time and all the important people in our lives were present. I couldn’t ask for more.

“You may now kiss the bride” The priest announced after our wedding vows. Enrique lifted up my veil and I grinned when I noticed that his hands were slightly shaking. I was about to tease him but he spoke first.

“Angel eyes. I love you so much” He said full of honesty before he gave me a kiss that was full of love and gentleness. We heard cheers and claps of the people but we didn’t care.

“I love you too. So much” I answered when he finally let go of my lips.

“You’re so beautiful wearing your wedding gown and I am proud and lucky to have you as my wife” He said while caressing my cheek. I chuckled softly and clung my arms around his neck. I was about to answer him when he gave me a hot kiss once again. I heard the people around us started teasing us but we didn’t care because we were in our own little world, floating on cloud 9.

_♥♥♥

4 years and 5 months later

A smile broke off my lips when I heard the laughs and squealed of my son at the pool. I just finished my shower and I decided to do downstairs after I got dressed.

When I woke up a while ago and I couldn’t find my husband and son in the room, I knew they would be at the pool again. It was our usual morning habit during the weekends because Enrique has time to spend with us. I couldn’t join them because I woke up late.

I slowly walked towards the pool while watching them having fun together.

“Mommy!” My son, Quent, squealed when he noticed me. I sat on the lounge chair. (Pronounced as Kent)

“Good morning, baby. Having fun with daddy?”

“Yes, mommy” he chirped. He was wearing his little life vests even though he could swim without them.

“Aren’t you going to greet your husband good morning, Angel eyes?” Enrique asked and pretended that he was pouting. I couldn’t help but to laugh because he looked funny.

“Good morning, my dear husband” I greeted with a playful tone. He just smirked and then continued playing with our son. They were playing basketball in the water and it was obvious that Enrique was pretending to lose in order to make our son happy.

I looked at Quent and I still couldn’t believe that he was here with us, healthy and energetic. He’s the kind of boy who asks a lot of question and smart for his age. He’s very sweet too.

When I saw him the first time after I gave birth to him, I instantly felt the overwhelming joy. My son completes me and he’s the source of Enrique and I’s happiness.

Seeing Quent so active like that, I couldn’t help but to wish that his twin has survived in my tummy but there’s no use of thinking about such things. Maybe, he wasn’t destined for us. I heaved a sigh.

“Are you okay, mommy?” I was pulled out of my reverie when I heard Quent’s voice. He was already in front of me. I didn’t even notice them getting out of the pool.

“Mommy’s okay, baby. Don’t worry about me, okay?” he nodded his head. I took his bathrobe and put it on him.

“Aren’t you going to help me put my bathrobe on, Angel eyes?” Enrique teased me and kissed my cheek.

“Hey. You’re still wet” I whined which made him laugh. I took his bathrobe and handed it to him.

“Go and take a bath together. I already prepared breakfast so make it quick” I instructed him. His eyebrows creased together.

“You already cooked breakfast?”

“Yup. Before I came here” his eyes became serious and I knew what he was about to say next. I gave him a look and motioned him to go.

“Yes, ma’am!” I rolled my eyes when he even saluted like a soldier. Quent mimicked his dad which made me shook my head. Quent really idolizes his daddy. He copies every move that Enrique makes which is enjoyable to watch.

As they take their shower, I prepared the table for our breakfast.

“Hey, you should’ve waited for me to finish showering so that I can do that instead of you doing it” I rolled my eyes skywards.

“I’m okay. I can manage”

“But your due date is near and I don’t want you to strain yourself” I released a breath before I turned around and faced him.

“Quen, you’re being overprotective of me. I am just pregnant not an invalid person” I said with a stern voice.

“Mommy, I’m hungry” My attention was caught by my son who was looking at us. I smiled sweetly and pulled a chair for him.

_♥♥♥

“I hate it when Quent sees us like that” I said to Enrique. We’re currently in our room while lying on the bed together. Quent was in his room and already asleep.

“Like what?”

“Almost arguing. Maybe, you should not be a worrywart all the time” He snaked an arm around my waist and hugged me.

“But I can’t help it. I’m just worried about you”

“I told you, I’m fine. This is already my second pregnancy but you still behave like this. Overprotective all the time” it wasn’t like I didn’t like it. It’s just that he’s over doing it sometimes and it makes me irritated.

“I just want to protect you and the baby. I don’t want the same thing ha—”

“Shhh” I put a finger on his lips and silenced him.

“Nothing bad will happen to me and the baby, okay?” I assured him. Until now, Enrique still couldn’t forget about my miscarriage years more than four years ago and still blaming himself about it. I already told him a lot of times that it wasn’t his fault though.

He buried his face on the crook of my neck as his arms tightened around me.

“I’m sorry that I am being overprotective. I just love you and our children so much and I don’t ever want to experience that hell again” I smiled and hugged him back.

“I know and I appreciate it but you need to lessen it, okay? Don’t be paranoid all the time” He nodded his head hesitantly. He looked adorable. I was about to give him a kiss when I suddenly felt an unboreable pain in my tummy. I tried to ignore it but the pain kept on increasing until I couldn’t take it anymore.

“Ahhh! I think, I’m g-going into labor!”

_♥♥♥

“I think, the baby looks a lot like me”

“No. She looks like me” I groaned and slowly opened my eyes when I heard those voices.

“I’m glad you’re finally awake, Angel eyes” Enrique said and kissed my forehead. I noticed him carrying a baby in his arms.

“Is that Quendra?” I asked with a faint voice. He nodded and put her on my chest. (Pronounced as Kendra)

I stared at her beautiful sleeping face and just like the first time I saw Quent, tears of joy, fell from my eyes.

“She’s so beautiful” I said while smiling as I ran a finger along her cute little nose.

“At last, we finally have a girl grandchild” I looked at the one who spoke. Enrique’s mother.

“Yes and she looks like me” I heard my mom said proudly.

“No, she got her cuteness from me” Mrs. Dixon contradicted which made everyone in the room laugh. Yes, everything’s okay now. My mother and Enrique’s mom finally reconciled and everything fell into place. At first, it wasn’t easy but nothing’s impossible. Mrs. Dixon asked for forgiveness from all of us and we forgave her.

Enrique had the difficulty forgiving his mom but he finally did after two years.

“Thank you for giving me another angel, Blake. I couldn’t ask for more. You and our children are my everything. I love you so much”

I touched his cheek with the back of my hand while staring at him lovingly.

“I love you too. You and our children are my happiness and I can’t live without you” I answered. He gave me a kiss but it was abruptly ended when our little princess woke up and cried. Our moms laughed.

Enrique helped me position Quendra on my right side in order for me to breastfeed her.

“Hey, stop staring at my breast” I whispered to Enrique so that our moms wouldn’t hear it. He smirked.

“I miss it already” He whispered back. I pinched his side discreetly.

“You’re so horny. I just gave birth and you’re thinking of that thing again!”

“Yeah so get ready, Angel eyes. After you recover, I’ll make sure that we’ll going to make our 3rd baby” My eyes widened. No way! He’s thinking about another baby already?!

I pinched him again which made him laugh. I was about to say that he’s hopeless when the door opened and Enrique’s father and Quent came in.

Quent excitedly came in and he was so happy seeing his little sister. We were just staring at them as he talked to Quendra like she could understand what he was saying to her.

I felt Enrique’s hand intertwined out fingers. I looked at him but he was still watching our children fondly. I smiled inwardly. The happiness in my heart was overflowing and I couldn’t ask for more.

I have my children and my loving husband with me and no matter what problems we face in the future, I knew we could overcome it together as a family.

_♥♥♥

What do you think of Enrique and Blake’s love story?

COMMENT, VOTE, FOLLOW and SHARE this story. Thank you!

Bonus chapter

Hi guys! I decided to write this bonus chapter as a Christmas present for you all!

MERRY CHRISTMAS, from me to you!!!

(I wrote this in a rush but i hope you like it )

_♥♥♥

ENRIQUE’s POV

3 years and 6 months

later after Blake gave birth to Quent

I looked at the workload on my table and I felt like my head suddenly throbbed painfully because of fatigue and stress. It’s almost time for me to go home but there’s still a lot of work that I need to finish first. I heaved a sigh and massaged my temples as I closed my eyes then leaned back my head against the back of my swivel chair to relax my mind.

If it’s possible, I wanted to go home now but I couldn’t. I didn’t want to have Blake to be pissed off at me again for going home so late. It’s been a couple of days since Blake’s behavior changed. She was always jealous and wanted for me to just stay by her side if that’s even possible.

She always wants me to find weird foods to satisfy her cravings and I already have an idea why she became like that all of a sudden that’s why I wanted to finish my work as fast as I could in order to be with her.

But then, I couldn’t help but smile when I remember the positive side of her mood swings. She always wants me to make love with her. Her appetite in bed increased and I’m loving it.

Then I opened my eyes when I heard a knock at the door.

“Yes?” My secretary came in and I groaned inwardly when I saw her holding the cordless telephone.

“I’m sorry to disturb you, sir, but Miss Smith has been calling for a couple of times and she wants to talk to you” damn!

Valerie Smith is the daughter of one of the stake holders in my company and she just came back from studying overseas. I officially met her at the birthday party of her father and from then on, she has been pestering me. Even though I already turned her advances down, she’s still very persistent like she wasn’t affected by whatever rejection I gave her.

Even though she knew that I’m already married, that didn’t bother her one bit.

Last week, Blake and I had an argument because of her. She almost kissed me and Blake saw it. Blake was so mad at me and even claimed that I was enjoying Valerie’s company more than her. Of course, I managed to convince her than I didn’t care about Valerie and she’s the only woman I love.

Instead of stopping, Valerie became even more persistent and I’m afraid that Blake would get the wrong idea again. Especially now that she has mood swings.

“Didn’t I already tell you that I don’t want to entertain any calls from her? Just give her convenient excuse so that she won’t call again” I said with a stern tone.

“I know that, sir, but she already called for about 5 times already and I couldn’t do my work properly because the telephone keeps on ringing” I huffed in irritation. Here I am, trying to do all my work in order for me to go home on time but Valerie decided to be a pest again and now wasting my precious time.

“Tell her that I already went home” My secretary nodded her head in understanding.

“Okay, sir” She answered and then went out of my office. I continued my work for about an hour without any disturbance. I was almost done with my work for the day and I felt happy that I could go home on time.

I wanted to see my wife and son as soon as possible. After about 10 minutes, I sighed in relief when I completed my work without a hitch. I began fixing all the documents on my table and when I already arranged them accordingly, I stood up and took all my things.

I was about to go out of the office when the door burst open and to my surprise, Valerie came in.

“I was right. You’re still here and you’re avoiding me” She said with her arms crossed across her chest while giving me a look. I muttered something under my breath.

“What are you doing here?” I asked her with a scowl. She smiled seductively and then began walking towards me.

“Don’t be like that, Enrique. I’m just here to see you” My jaw clenched in annoyance.

Then my secretary came in with a pale face.

“I’m sorry, sir. She insisted on coming in. I tried to stop her but she’s very persistent” I sighed.

“It’s okay. You can go home” I told her and she nodded her head before leaving.

“Valerie, I need to go home. If you don’t mind, I’m going” I said without any hint of emotion. I was about to walk pass her when she suddenly stopped me and before I could react, she hugged me tightly.

“Valerie, let go of me right now” I said with a warning tone while gritting my teeth. It took all my will power not to push her roughly from me.

“I know you like this too, Enrique. Your wife isn’t here so you don’t have to be so hard to get” Her voice was sweet and I knew very well that she’s trying to tempt me again. That’s it…

I was about to push her away from me because I wasn’t comfortable with our position when she suddenly wrapped her arms around my neck. She was about to kiss me when the door suddenly opened and to my horror, my wife came into view!

My eyes widened and I immediately pushed Valerie away from me with force that she almost fell on the floor.

“W-Wait…Angel eyes, this isn’t what it looks like” I tried to explain but she already turned her back on me and left.

“Enrique, this is for the best. Aren’t you getting tired of her? Look at her. She’s just wearing a simple dress. I’m sure I’m more attractive. I can surely make you happier than her. What do you say?” She asked as she touched my collar, as if she was fixing it.

I gritted my teeth and met her eyes. She was taken aback when she saw my fiery eyes. I wanted to wring her neck and it took me all my will power not to do it.

For the last three months, she had been trying to seduce me and ruin my marriage. Blake began getting jealous at her because whenever she’s nearby, she would always approach me and tries her best to get my attention.

I tried my best to avoid her at all cost but she’s such a brat and wouldn’t accept the fact that I don’t like her.

“Let go of me before I lose my patience with you, Valerie” I warned her.

“E-Enrique, I—”

“Stop it. I don’t want to hear it. Stop following me around and stop shoving yourself on me because I love my wife and she’s the only one for me. You can’t even compare to her even just for a little bit” Her lips parted. She looked stunned but I didn’t care. I walked out of the office as fast as I could to follow Blake.

I saw her entered the elevator. I called for her. She looked at me but didn’t wait for me. Instead, she entered inside the elevator and then quickly pressed the close button before I could even enter.

“Damnation!” I raked my fingers through my hair in frustration. I went to the other elevator. Luckily, it was empty. I quickly pressed the ground floor button, silently praying that Blake was still there.

When the elevator opened, I stepped out of it quickly and roamed my eyes around the ground floor. Then, my eyes caught a glimpse of Blake, entering her car. I ran to her and before she could even start the engine of the car, I managed to open the door and went inside.

“What are you doing here? Get out!” I was taken a back of her angry voice. I shook my head.

“No, Angel eyes. I won’t let you go without listening to me first. It wasn’t what it looked like. Believe me” I said with a begging voice. I saw the raw pain that registered on her lovely face and I wanted to kick myself because I was the one who caused her to feel that way. Damn it!

“Are you telling me that I was just imagining what I saw a while ago? You two were about to kiss! You said that when I caught you two in the same position before” Her eyes brimmed with tears. I cupped her face and made her face me. She was about to protest when I silenced her by kissing her on the lips. Her body went still.

“Listen to me carefully, Blake. Do you really think that I could cheat on you? C’mon, baby. You know how much I love you and I can’t live without you” I tried to explain. She removed my hands from her cheeks and looked at the other side, avoiding my gaze.

“She’s been chasing after you these past months and you weren’t doing anything to stop her from approaching you” She said coldly as she wiped her tears.

“I already told her many times that I don’t like her and you’re the only one for me. Please, believe me that I didn’t cheat on you” She didn’t say anything. Instead, she started the engine and maneuvered the car away from there. While we’re on our way home, I tried to talk to her but she didn’t answer even a word and I was getting frustrated. When we arrived at our house, she quickly took Quent from his nanny and then went together inside Quent’s room.

I tried to knock but she wasn’t answering. I groaned with sheer frustration.

That night, I ate dinner alone because Blake instructed our maid to send her food together with Quent’s food inside the room.

That night, I couldn’t sleep because Blake wasn’t with me. I looked at the time and it was already 11 pm. I was about to get up and go to the terrace to breathe some air when I heard the door opened. I closed my eyes and pretended to be sleeping.

Then I heard steps coming in. I opened my eyes a little bit, enough for me to see who it was and I was right. It’s Blake.

She went to the walk in closet and a few minutes after, she came out wearing a bath robe and entered the bathroom.

After about 5 minutes, an idea occurred in my head. I stripped my clothes off and then followed her inside the bathroom. I discreetly opened the door. When I got inside, I saw her at the shower room with her back on me. She haven’t noticed me yet.

I carefully slid the shower door open and got inside. I hugged her from behind and I heard her gasped in surprise.

“What the—What the heck are you doing here?!” She asked exasperatedly and tried to unwrap my arms around her waist but I didn’t let her.

“Angel eyes, please. Don’t be like this. You know that I love you, right?” I said and rained kisses on her nape.

“I know how much you love me” She answered.

“Then why won’t you believe me that I am not cheating on you?” I asked her.

“Are you telling me that she was forcing to kiss you when I saw you two at the office?” She asked sarcastically.

“Yes! She was forcing herself on me” She became quiet. I turned her around to face me.

“Tell me, Blake. Within the duration of our married life, did you ever feel that my love for you decreased? Do you really think that I can do that to you?” I asked her sullenly. She stared at me intently like she was trying to think things through.

She shook her head and then bit her lower lip.

“I’m sorry. I know that you won’t ever exchange me for any woman out there but I can’t help but to get jealous and mad when they swarm around you especially when they openly show their admiration towards you” I touched her cheek while staring at her lovingly.

“Don’t you trust me?”

“I trust you! I just don’t trust other women especially that Valerie” I chuckled with amusement. This was the first time that she got jealous like this and even though it scared me, there was happiness that rose within me.

“I’m sorry that you feel like I am not doing anything to stop Valerie’s advances but believe me, I already did everything. Don’t worry. I’ll talk to her one more time and if she still won’t stop, I’ll talk to her father about her behavior” She finally smiled.

“Really?” I nodded my head.

“So, am I forgiven?” I asked as my hands began exploring her sexy back.

“Yes, baby. You’re forgiven” We kissed passionately after that.

“I believe you have something to tell me?” I asked after the kiss. She smiled sweetly and took my hand. She put my palm over her stomach.

“I’m pregnant, Enrique” My smile widened as excitement ran throughout my body.

“Yes! I was right!”

“You knew it?” She asked curiously.

“Of course. You have your morning sickness and your mood swings. You even crave for weird foods. You were like that too when you were pregnant with Quent” She laughed.

“Well I went to your office to ask you to have a dinner with me because I want to surprise you but my plans were ruined by that woman” Her expression became hard. I cupped her butt and pulled her closer to me until our bodies were pressed together.

“Let’s just forget about her. Don’t let her ruin this moment. Let’s celebrate”

“Celebrate here in the bathroom?” I grinned naughtily and began kneading her butt. She moaned sexily.

“Yes. Let’s celebrate here” Before she could protest, kissed her again until we almost ran out of breath.

Later on, the sounds of our love making was echoing inside the bathroom and it was amazing and fulfilling as always.

_♥♥♥

COMMENT

VOTE

Share this story: